Chapter Text
The Damned - Creed Cascade and TJ
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
By Creed Cascade and TJ
Velkan’s lungs crashed open and his heart started to beat again. It was dark all around him and he couldn’t move. The air was thick and he started to scream, coughing from the stale air.
He remembered his sister before… his death, but also from somewhere else. Someplace that might have been called the afterlife. He lived again all because of a simple pact his sister had made with God in the moments before her death. She had given herself to save Van Helsing and the souls of her family, but she had asked the higher power to protect Van Helsing at all costs. Velkan knew that his family’s debt had now been transferred to this man. His memory was foggy and he was on the edge of panic, but he knew he had to find Van Helsing.
By the time he'd clawed his way out of the coffin and up through the ground, his hands were little more than bleeding points of agony. He knew better than to show himself in the village. His people were a superstitious lot. Instead, he made his way toward his family castle, now deserted. He would slip inside and gather what he needed then be on his way before anyone was the wiser.
“Why did they send me back, Anna?” he screamed into the empty great hall. But he didn’t need a higher power to answer. Anna had gone to her death unblemished and pure, while he had died with the sins of the werewolf tainting his soul. This new life would be his atonement.
And the first step in that atonement was finding Van Helsing. He wondered if the man would take the time to hear him out before trying to kill him again and somehow knew that he would. Van Helsing may have been the one to kill him, but he had found no joy in it.
<><><><><><>
“The scholars in Rome with be amazed to find that there’s an ogre stronghold in the Transylvanian mountains,” Carl chattered to Van Helsing. They were sitting by the fire and the hunter was not a happy man. Being forced to stay in this country did not appeal to either of them, but the job had to be done before the ogres picked off anymore stray shepherds.
"I'm sure they will," Van Helsing replied. He stared into the fire and let his mind wander, knowing they were safe enough for now. As he stared into the flames all he could see was Anna's lifeless eyes as they stared back at him. No matter how long he lived, he would never forgive himself for taking her life.
“After vampires, you’d think a little… well, ogres aren’t so little, are they?” Carl laughed at his own joke. “That’s to say, what’s an ogre after facing Dracula?”
“Don’t say his name!” Van Helsing hissed.
Carl bit his lip, berating himself silently. He was supposed to be helping Van Helsing and all he seemed to be doing was making things worse. "I'm sorry," he said softly, trying to reach out to his companion. "I know you cared for her very much."
Van Helsing was ready to tell Carl that he wasn’t capable of love when he heard a noise in the darkness beyond the reach of the firelight. He moved to a low crouch in a mere moment, hissing at Carl, “Stay here.”
Carl watched Van Helsing move toward the noise. He scrambled over to the weapons bag and drew out a long sword. Holding it out in front of him he began to follow his friend. Whatever it was, he wasn't going to let Van Helsing face it alone.
It was Carl who was taken by surprise as he walked into a bush. There was a quick movement and flutter of clothing and the next thing he knew, he was lying on the ground with the sword knocked out of his hand. Whoever was sitting on his chest, hissed into his face, “What are you to him?”
Carl froze at the words, not understanding what the... whatever it was... wanted to know. "I... I-I-I'm his friend," he finally managed.
The man’s hand wrapped in his hassock and thumped him painfully against the ground. “Are you some sort of holy man?”
"If you want to live, get off him right now," Van Helsing said softly, his crossbow pointed at the man holding Carl down. He had lost Anna. He would not lose another friend in this God-forsaken country.
Velkan didn’t flinch in the slightest when confronted with the weapon. “Can you trust him?” he asked Van Helsing instead.
"With my life," Van Helsing replied. "I trust him enough to kill you for him. That answer your question?"
“Fine,” Velkan said, glaring down at Carl. “But you shouldn’t let him have a sword.”
Van Helsing cocked the crossbow, not liking the fact that the stranger hadn't released Carl yet. "I told you to get off of him. Do it or die." It felt wrong to threaten this man for some reason, as if Van Helsing knew him. He had always relied on his instincts in the past but he wasn't willing to take the chance with Carl's life at stake.
Velkan moved off of Carl with a grace that spoke to Van Helsing in a strange way. The movement was so familiar, vaguely reminding him of Anna. “I didn’t kill him,” Velkan pointed out. “I could have… easily.”
"And I promise you, you would have paid for it," Van Helsing told him. He kept the crossbow pointed at the other man with one hand and reached his other down to help Carl to his feet. "Now, want to tell us what you're doing here?"
“I’m here for you,” Velkan told him, narrowing his eyes as he watched Carl scamper to Van Helsing’s side.
"Here for me?" Van Helsing repeated, confused. He could sense no evil in the other man. It had touched him, for certain, but that was all. The feeling of having met this man somewhere before grew even stronger. "Do I know you, friend?"
“We have met before,” Velkan said and then couldn’t help but laugh at the irony. “But I am a little less hairy now.”
"Velkan..." Van Helsing said after a moment. The memory of the hate in Anna's eyes over the death of her brother still plagued him.
Velkan did a grand bow his father had taught him and ended with a flourish of his hand. “The one and only.”
"Care to explain how you've managed to come back from the dead?" Van Helsing pulled Carl back behind him and aimed the crossbow at Velkan's chest. If he was a werewolf again, he knew the arrows would only slow him down. He'd have to get back to his gear to get to anything silver.
“You don’t need to protect him for me,” Velkan hissed, not liking that Van Helsing’s first reaction was to protect the damned friar. “If I am a monster, then I am a monster of my sister’s creation, not the devil.”
"Your sister is de-dead," Van Helsing said, stumbling over the word. "She could not be responsible for this."
Velkan clutched at his head that was pounding in pain. “Don’t remind me,” he said in quiet agreement. “Generations of my family rest in heaven now, all except me.”
"Why?" Carl queried, speaking up from behind Van Helsing. He didn't particularly like cowering behind the other man but he knew Van Helsing was on edge right now. "You never asked to become a werewolf. Surely you would not be denied entrance to heaven because of that." He glanced at Van Helsing then, thinking of his friend. Would Van Helsing, too, be denied a final peace because of something that had been thrust upon him?
“Maybe it is for other sins then,” Velkan laughed bitterly. “Sins of the flesh you wouldn’t understand, holy man.”
"Oh, you might be surprised," Carl remarked, relieved for his friend's sake. Reaching up, he put his hands on Van Helsing's arm. "I think you can put that away now, Gabriel. I don't think he means us any harm."
“Don’t call him that!” Velkan snapped, taking a menacing step towards Carl.
Van Helsing took a step forward as well, intent on meeting the treat head-on. "He can call me anything he likes," Van Helsing said. He couldn't help but wonder about Velkan's rather odd behaviour where Carl was concerned. "What does it matter to you anyway?"
“I don’t know!” Velkan snapped back. He didn’t know why wanted the friar away from Van Helsing. “I don’t know half of the things that are filling my head right now.”
"He's in shock," Carl whispered to Van Helsing. "Let's get him back to the fire. Maybe once we get some food in him he'll start to make sense."
The pain in his head seemed to lessen as Van Helsing stepped closer. “I remember looking down at you,” Velkan whispered to Van Helsing. “I was with her but a moment, before they send me back. You were so sad…”
"Come on," Van Helsing said, lowering the weapon and taking Velkan by the arm. "Carl's right, we should go back to the fire." The last thing he wanted to talk about was Anna, especially to her brother. Not before he knew what was going on.
“You need to be careful in this part of the country,” Velkan said absently as he followed Van Helsing back to the fire. “There are ogres about.”
"Yes, we know. That's why we're here," Carl replied helpfully.
“Right,” Velkan said, scowling at Carl. He dropped on the bedroll that was obviously Van Helsing’s, marked by the man’s trademark hat. He picked up the hat and set it in his lap, fingers already starting to play with the leather. “Have you ever tried to kill an ogre before?”
"Not yet," Van Helsing said. He kept himself between Carl and Velkan, wary of the uncalled for tension between the two men. He grabbed a piece of rabbit from above the fire and handed it to Velkan. "Here, eat something. Maybe then you'll feel better."
“It’s cooked,” Velkan said, sniffing at the meat. The memory of his last meal was of raw, bleeding meat.
"Yeah," Van Helsing said, understanding immediately what Velkan was feeling. "It was hard for me to eat it that way at first, too. The smell kept putting me off. Carl finally forced me..."
“I’ll eat it,” Velkan said, cutting Van Helsing off from talking about Carl. “If you can, then I can.”
“He smells of you,” Velkan muttered under his breath, but then realized he must sound like a lunatic. He took a deep swig from the flask. “I never particularly liked holy men.”
"Velkan, there is nothing between Van Helsing and I other than friendship," Carl said softly. A holy man he might be, but that didn't mean he had no understanding of the ways of the world. "And I'm not much of a holy man."
“As he likes to say, he’s only a friar,” Van Helsing pointed out.
"Only a friar," Velkan repeated. "Have you taken your vow of celibacy, Friar?"
“There’s a lusty peasant woman who can testify that I have not,” Carl laughed, blushing under the cover of the night.
"Velkan... why does this concern you so?" Van Helsing asked.
“Everything about you concerns me now,” Velkan told him. He had give into his hunger and was starting to chew on the cooked rabbit.
"Why?" Van Helsing pressed. "I killed you and your sister. By rights, you should want me dead."
“She wanted to die,” Velkan answered, shrugging his shoulders. “Our family has never been bound for long on this earth.”
"So why did she send you back?" Van Helsing wondered what sort of power Anna had to be able to send her brother back to the land of the living. On the heels of that, he wondered why she didn't come back herself.
“To protect you,” Velkan answered. He realized how ravenous he was, but for some reason he didn’t reach for another piece of food without Van Helsing’s permission.
A nudge from Carl had Van Helsing pulling the rabbit from the spit and handing the majority of it to Velkan. He passed a piece to Carl, wanting to make sure he ate something. He was used to going without food for several days so missing one meal wouldn't bother him.
Despite the hunger pains he felt, Velkan looked at the rabbit leg in his hand. He held it out for Van Helsing to take. “You must eat,” he insisted.
"I ate earlier," Van Helsing told him, only partially lying. He had eaten lunch. "You go ahead and eat it."
“You’re lying,” Velkan said. “I can tell. Eat half and I’ll go hunting for more.”
"No," Van Helsing said. "I don't need to eat like everyone else. Ask Carl if you don't believe me. You eat and I'll hunt for more in the morning. Alright?"
Velkan would rather eat the meat than ask Carl for anything, especially about Van Helsing. “I earn my keep,” Velkan mumbled, his mouth already full of meat.
"Oh believe me, you will if you stay with us," Carl put in. "Everybody earns their keep with Van Helsing."
<><><><><><>
Velkan hadn’t slept most of the night, only letting himself doze occasionally. Instead he had kept his eyes fixed on Van Helsing’s sleeping form. The pain in his head had lessened now that he was in his presence.
Van Helsing had slept uneasily as well. He had felt eyes on him all during the night. Even knowing those eyes belonged to Velkan didn't ease him much. He was still leery of the man, especially his attitude toward Carl. For that reason alone, he had slept lightly, his hand only inches from his crossbow.
It was when the mountain mists were starting to roll in with the morning light that Van Helsing was awoken. His sat bolt upright with his crossbow aimed toward the noise. He ended up pointing his weapon at Velkan.
“I went hunting for you,” Velkan said, holding up three dead rabbits.
"Thanks," Van Helsing said after a moment. "Next time wake me and I'll go with you." He didn't like the thought of Velkan wandering around alone in the forest, especially this close to an ogre stronghold.
“You were sleeping,” Velkan said, unsure of whether he should approach or not. “I checked the perimeter to make sure nothing approached. They are fat rabbits.”
"They look good," Van Helsing said, sensing the young man's unease. "Come. Let's clean them and get breakfast started."
“What about him?” Velkan questioned, nodding his head towards the still snoring figure of Carl.
"The smell of food cooking will wake him soon enough," Van Helsing smiled. They cleaned the rabbits in silence for a few moments before Van Helsing spoke again. "He's a good man, you know."
Van Helsing’s smile when he mentioned Carl soured any good mood Velkan had. “He might be, but that doesn’t mean I have to like or trust him.”
"What is it with you?" Van Helsing asked, growing annoyed. He had only been trying to reassure Velkan about Carl but it seemed like any mention of the friar put the other man in a foul mood. "Why do you hate him so?"
“I don’t know,” Velkan answered sulkily. He poked the coals of the fire with a stick absently as Van Helsing continued to skin the rabbits. The idea of anyone but him around Van Helsing made him crazy.
"Well try to figure it out," Van Helsing told him. "In the meantime, the least you can do is be civil to him. If not for him, your family would be forever outside of heaven's gates."
Velkan winced at the mention of his family, knowing he may never join them. “It is not him that I have to thank for that,” Velkan said under his breath. “Nor is it him I can thank for walking the earth until our debt is paid.”
"You don't owe me anything," Van Helsing told him. "My actions were my own and I'll take the consequences. If guilt's the only thing keeping you here, you can leave now."
Velkan looked down at his hands, almost seeing the blood of his sister staining them. “I cannot leave you, even if I wanted to. I am tied to you in everything.”
Van Helsing shook his head and cursed softly. "They had no right to do this to you. You did nothing to deserve this."
“Anna said this way I wouldn’t be alone…” Velkan said in a lost voice. “She promised I’d never be alone, even when you died, I’d go with you.”
"What?" Van Helsing gasped. He silently prayed that Velkan was lying or mistaken or just somehow wrong. He did not want to be responsible for this man's life. His own was too fraught with danger to have another so helplessly bound to him.
“I’m to walk the world with you,” Velkan confirmed. “For as long, or as little, as you live.”
"They had no right," Van Helsing seethed. "I could die today! They had no right to send you back here only to die again because of me. Please, God, do not make me responsible for his death a second time."
Velkan cringed back at Van Helsing’s violent reaction. He didn’t remember much about the place he had been while he was dead, only that it was peaceful and he didn’t want to leave. He remembered Anna saying Van Helsing needed him, but Van Helsing didn’t want him now. His head hurt with the mere thought of leaving Van Helsing and he clutched at his skull.
Van Helsing somehow *felt* Velkan's pain. His hand shot out and he grabbed the other man, pulling him in close. "It's alright," he soothed, berating himself for causing the man yet more pain. "We'll figure something out. It'll be alright."
“I’ll not be a nuisance,” Velkan promised, mumbling against Van Helsing’s chest. “I can hunt for both of us. I can fight…”
"Shhh... You would never be a nuisance," Van Helsing said quietly. "I'm sorry I yelled. I wasn't angry with you."
“You don’t want to be cursed with me,” Velkan countered. “Gabriel, they said you had been alone too long…”
"I'm not alone anymore, though, am I?" Van Helsing replied, still trying to calm the young man. "You're here with me now. I won't ever have to be alone again. That's why they sent you, isn't it? So I wouldn't be alone anymore?"
Velkan’s hand had worked it’s way into Van Helsing’s coat and lay against the warmth of his cloth-covered chest. “Yes,” he confirmed. Being this close to the other man meant his head didn’t hurt anymore, in fact, his body felt like it was singing.
"Would it be better if I left?" Carl asked softly, his voice startling the other two men. He had heard most of their conversation and understood now why Velkan had been sent to them. He also thought he understood part of the man's hostility toward him. He didn't want to leave. Van Helsing was his friend, but he would if that was what they wanted.
Velkan was shocked out of his inner contemplation of Van Helsing when he heard Carl’s voice. His eyes snapped opened and he realized how close he was to Van Helsing. He scrambled away from the hunter, stumbling back onto the cold ground. He couldn’t let Van Helsing be embarrassed by his actions, or he might try to send him away.
"It's alright, Velkan," Van Helsing said when he saw the panic flash in the other man's eyes. "Carl didn't mean to startle you. And as for leaving, Carl, I, for one, don't want you to go."
Velkan said through clenched teeth, “I want whatever he wants.”
"Are you sure?" Carl pressed. "I know my presence distresses you and my words have done little to ease your concerns. I will tell you again, however, there is nothing more than friendship between Van Helsing and I. We are not lovers, Velkan."
“That’s none of my concern,” Velkan said, moving further away from Van Helsing. His hatred of Carl grew for drawing it to the man’s attention that he might want him that way. “I’m just here to protect him.”
"Really?" Carl replied. "I thought you said you were here because Anna didn't want him to be alone anymore."
“I am here to give him whatever he wants,” Velkan snapped. And Velkan had a sinking feeling that didn’t include what he wanted. He might have known Van Helsing less than a day in the truest sense, but he knew him better than he had know even Anna.
"Carl, leave it be," Van Helsing said when Carl opened his mouth to reply. "I want you here so you're not leaving. As for Velkan, I don't think any of us understand all of his reasons for being here yet. We'll just figure them out as we go. Agreed?"
“There might be some texts I could consult,” Carl answered. “But they are back in Rome. When I write back to report about Velkan’s appearance, I’ll ask them to consult…”
"No!" Van Helsing said quickly. "You are to say nothing to Rome about Velkan."
“But why not? When we return, I am sure they will want to talk to him,” Carl argued. “There hasn’t been a messenger sent from the heavens in… well over a millennia. Not since Saint…”
"Have you so quickly forgotten Rome's orders about Frankenstein?" Van Helsing shot back. "We were to kill him. Though there was no evil in his heart, they ordered us to kill him. What happens if they do the same with Velkan? What if they consider *him* a danger?"
“I am not a danger to you!” Velkan nearly shouted, enraged that anyone could even consider the possibility.
Van Helsing grabbed him by the front of his shirt and jerked him forward until their faces nearly touched. "I know you're not," he hissed. "But Rome might decide otherwise. I won't take the chance."
Velkan could feel Van Helsing’s breath on him. In his old life, he would never back down from anyone or anything, but he had been reborn into this existence. He closed his eyes and shivered, whispering softly, “I do your bidding.”
Van Helsing felt something inside him stir at the softly spoken words. He released Velkan, afraid he might do something inappropriate if he did not. He did not understand these sudden feelings the younger man seemed to provoke in him and they worried him. With Velkan so obviously pliant it would be all too easy to take advantage of him.
“You should eat,” Velkan said in heavy voice. The rabbit he had caught earlier was now cooked over the fire. “I can pack up your things while you eat.”
"You are not my servant, Velkan," Van Helsing admonished gently. "We will all eat then we shall pack up and head to the stronghold. I fear we will all need our strength for the job ahead."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan told him, giving the other man a short bow of his head.
They ate in silence, each man consumed by his private thoughts. Carl was growing concerned for the new member of their group. He could see what apparently Van Helsing did not, or did not want to. He knew they could not keep this from Rome forever, not without lying to the Church and even Van Helsing would not do that. He might be a lot of things, but he was still a holy man in his own right.
“We only have two horses,” Carl pointed out once their meagre possessions were stowed and the fire was dowsed with dirt.
Van Helsing started to suggest that Velkan take Carl's horse and the small man would ride with him. One look at Velkan's face stopped him. "Velkan rides with me until we can acquire another horse," he said instead.
“I can run along beside,” Velkan said. He didn’t want Van Helsing’s steed to be winded from carrying two men when a fight could come at any time.
"My horse is strong. He's carried the weight of two before," Van Helsing told him. "Besides, the stronghold isn't far. I'd rather the horse be winded than you."
Velkan approached Van Helsing and then gifted Carl with a scowl. “Who has ridden with you before?”
"Carl has on occasion," Van Helsing replied. "A few others here and there. No one of any importance."
Velkan was somewhat mollified by the words. “You will not need to ride with anyone else while I am around.”
Van Helsing nodded and mounted his horse. He held a hand out for Velkan and pulled him up onto the horse behind him. His body gave a start when he felt strong arms slip around his waist but he ignored it, chastising himself mentally. "Ready, Carl?"
“He’s ready,” Velkan answered before Carl could. “He’s already talking to his horse.”
"He always does that," Van Helsing chuckled. "Says the horse is more apt to run faster if he knows it's a friend on his back."
Velkan’s hand and worked into Van Helsing’s coat again, laying flat on his abdomen. “Transylvanian horses need no prodding to run fast. Everything in our country is bred sturdy and loyal.”
"Velkan..." Van Helsing groaned softly. The feel of the other man's rough hand on his stomach was making it difficult for Van Helsing to ignore. His body was responding in ways it hadn't in many, many years and he was helpless to stop it.
“Yes, Gabriel?” Velkan asked.
"Hold... hold on," Van Helsing replied. He was aware of Carl watching them as he continued to whisper to his mount, but the sound of his name on Velkan's lips was nearly his undoing. He knew he should stop this... should at least call off the ride to the stronghold. He was in no shape for a battle. To do so, however, would call even more attention to himself and he wasn't prepared to be that vulnerable. Not yet.
<><><><><><>
The battle with the ogre had been brutal, but nothing really either Van Helsing or Velkan hadn’t dealt with before. The monster was dead and they walked out of the cave, crunching human remains under their boots.
“You’ve been cut,” Carl noticed and reached out to touch Velkan.
Velkan jerked back, hissing as the movement pulled the wound open even more. He did not want the friar touching him, though the man had proven himself in battle. "It's nothing," he said, remembering Van Helsing's admonishment to try to get along with the holy man.
“What if the wound got some ogre blood in it?” Carl insisted. “It will start to fester if it’s not seen to immediately.”
"Let him tend you," Van Helsing said firmly. He needed Velkan well and Carl was much better at tending wounds than he was.
A direct command from Van Helsing, Velkan could not ignore. “Yes, Gabriel,” he said, bowing his head.
Carl gave Van Helsing a look that clearly said we will speak of this later, then he took Velkan by the arm and led him over to a nearby rock. He sat him down and began rummaging through the contents of his medical bag. The wound was ragged but shallow. Carl cleaned it carefully then bandaged it. "I'll want to check it in the morning to make sure no infection sets in."
“It doesn’t matter,” Velkan said, shrugging his shoulders. “It’s not like I can die from it.”
"No, but you can be slowed down from it," Carl said. "It's bad enough Van Helsing worries about me during a fight. He can't look after us both."
Guilt flooded Velkan. He was here to take care of Van Helsing and that meant he had to stay healthy. “Sorry, friar, I was being selfish,” Velkan said. “Van Helsing should not have to worry about me.”
"Now that's the right attitude," Carl said brightly. "I'll check this again in the morning just to make sure. Please tell me if the pain worsens or you feel feverish."
They set up camp in a sheltered valley near the stronghold, with Van Helsing intent on staying near to make sure the ogre hadn’t left any allies or offspring. Now that the fight was over, Velkan felt lost around the camp. Carl puttered starting a fire and unpacking essentials. Van Helsing was sitting against a tree and Velkan could only guess that he was praying. Seeing Van Helsing’s bloody sword, he decided he should take care of the man’s weaponry.
"You don't have to do that," Van Helsing said without opening his eyes. He'd been wondering when Velkan would come to him, noticing the way he seemed lost about the camp. "Why don't you sit with me for a bit instead?"
“Your sword should be cleaned,” Velkan said uncertainly. “It could also do with a sharpening.”
"Alright," Van Helsing relented. "But do it here. I... I want you close."
Velkan didn’t see a rag he could use to clean the blood, so when he sat down, he started to use his own clothing to clean the putrid blood from the valuable sword. He was still wearing the finery he had been buried in, now covered in blood and the dirt from his own grave. He could only guess that the villagers had discovered his body in the forest and buried him as the gypsy prince he had been born.
"Use this," Carl said, tossing him a rag. "And when you're done, both of you should get some sleep. You're exhausted."
“You can both sleep,” Velkan offered. “I’ll keep watch.”
"No. Carl's right," Van Helsing said. "We're both done in. Besides, he can never sleep after a battle. He always has to write everything down."
“I have to finish this,” Velkan insisted. “Your weapons must be perfect. I can’t allow it to rust before you next battle.”
"Fine. You finish that, then lay down with me." That said, Van Helsing slid down the tree until he was laying flat on the ground. He pillowed his head on his arm and closed his eyes, letting his body rest and recharge.
Carl watched from across the fire as Velkan worked on the sword. He watched with growing alarm as it grew into several hours and finally had to intervene when he saw Velkan test the sharpness of the blade on his arm.
"Enough," Carl said, coming over and laying his hand on the sword. "He wanted you to rest with him. He won't like it if he awakens and finds you still doing this." He knew he wasn't being fair, using Velkan's obvious subservience to Van Helsing against him, but the man needed rest.
“But I have to make sure it is perfect,” Velkan said. “It could be sharper. I have already failed him so much.”
"How have you failed him?" Carl asked.
“You were right, he worries about me,” Velkan said, turning tired eyes on Van Helsing’s sleeping form. “He shouldn’t worry about me.”
"He worries about everyone," Carl told him. "There's nothing you can do that will change that. Everyone he cares about he worries for. It is his way."
“He cannot worry about me,” Velkan shook his head. “It is my purpose to care for him.”
"Oh, Velkan. He could no more stop worrying for you than he could stop breathing. As I said, everyone he cares for, he worries about. You are within that circle, friend."
“I have to finish the sword,” Velkan said, reaching for the weapon again. “After that, I’ll start making arrows to replenish his stock.”
"No," Carl said, pulling the sword out of Velkan's reach. "You will lay with your master and rest. I will finish the sword and you can check it when you awaken."
Velkan didn’t argue when Carl called Van Helsing his Master. “I should watch over him as he sleeps…” he argued, his own voice betraying his exhaustion.
"I believe he gave you his instructions. Will you disobey him?" Carl pressed.
After a moment, Velkan answered, “N-No… but if anything happens to him while I sleep, I’ll kill you.”
"If anything happens to him while you sleep I will already be dead," Carl replied. He moved away then, taking the sword with him. He watched as Velkan finally gave in to sleep, curling around his master's body protectively as he did so.
<><><><><><>
When Van Helsing awoke he was lying on his back, with someone warm plastered to his chest. He could feel the warmth that was all too unfamiliar and he stiffened. “Anna?” he murmured in his half sleep.
Velkan went rigid when Van Helsing called out the name of his sister. "No, Gabriel. I'm sorry," he said softly. Inside he wanted to howl his pain to the heavens. It was not fair. He was bound to this man body and soul yet he called out for another.
“You smell like her,” Van Helsing said absently starting to caress Velkan’s hair.
"I... I cannot be my sister for you. I would if I were able, but I can not," Velkan said. He pulled away and sat up. He could not be Anna. He couldn't. Anyone but his sister and he could force himself to pretend, even if it was the friar he wanted, but he would not sully his sister so.
As Velkan pulled away, Van Helsing fully awoke and reached to pull Velkan toward him again. “What are you talking about?” he demanded.
"It is my sister you wish for, not I," Velkan said. "I can not pretend to be her for you. If it were anyone else..."
It was too early in the morning to process whatever Velkan was mumbling on about. “I never asked you to be Anna,” he muttered. “I made my peace with her and know she is happy.”
"Then why did you call her name?" Velkan asked.
“I don’t know,” he grumbled. “Go back to sleep Velkan. I don’t want to talk about this right now.”
"Van Helsing!" Carl snapped. "We need to talk." He didn't know if his friend was simply ignorant of Velkan's submission to him or not, but he meant to find out. He would not just sit by and watch the man be ordered around like a faithful hound.
“Let him sleep, friar!” Velkan snapped back. His own internal self torture paled when it came to seeing to Van Helsing’s well being.
Carl actually felt the menace in Velkan's words and took a step back. He knew better than to show weakness but he couldn't help it. "I... I will gather some roots for dinner," he said as he backed into the forest, leaving the two men alone.
Velkan watched the friar back away with satisfaction. But his satisfaction was only momentary as he remembered his failure… his failure at not being Anna. His beloved sister had always succeeded at everything, at being the one to end the family curse, being their father’s favourite, stealing Van Helsing’s heart and finally being able to stay in heaven.
Van Helsing had watched the exchange but did not interfere. He wanted to chastise Velkan for being so harsh with Carl but he couldn't bring himself to. Instead, he held out his arm and beckoned to the other man. "Come, Velkan. Lay with me. Let us rest until Carl returns with dinner."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan answered, trying to keep some small dignity and moved quickly to obey.
<><><><><><>
All throughout dinner Van Helsing could tell something was wrong with Carl. He thought at first it was just his early altercation with Velkan but the friar seemed comfortable enough around the other man. He was the one that Carl seemed to have a problem with and he wanted to find out why.
“I need to speak with you,” Carl told Van Helsing. He had waited until Velkan became insistent that he needed to examine Van Helsing’s crossbow to make sure it was working perfectly.
Van Helsing nodded, relieved. "Keep an eye on the camp," he told Velkan as he stood up to follow Carl into the woods. "We won't be far."
Velkan looked like he wanted to say something, but instead he answered, “Yes, Gabriel.”
Carl stiffened at the meek reply and marched angrily into the woods. He moved far enough away from camp that Velkan wouldn't be able to hear them but not so far that they couldn't keep an eye on things. He waited until Van Helsing had joined him before rounding on the man. "I know you're not a stupid man, Gabriel, nor are you dense."
“What is this all about, Carl?” Van Helsing sighed. “Is this about some new weapon?”
"No!" Carl hissed, glaring at the man. "This is about Velkan. For whatever reason he was brought back here to help you. Tell me something, Gabriel. Do his actions of late speak of the proud gypsy heritage he comes from to you?"
“I never knew him,” Van Helsing tried to defend himself. “He fought as bravely as Anna. I don’t see a problem with his behaviour.”
"You don't see a problem with a gypsy prince bowing to your every command?" Carl pressed. "He has vowed his love to you, but you have his pride as well. He would do anything you ordered him to. Anything, Gabriel."
“His love?” Van Helsing scoffed. “Did you hit your head again?”
"Yes, Gabriel. His love, his life, his everything. Why do you think he's so concerned about what my place is in your life? He sees me as a threat and nothing I say is going to change that. If you don't believe me, then order him to do something you *know* the man would refuse. Order him and watch while he performs like a trained hound."
“He will have to go then,” was Van Helsing’s immediate reply, without consideration. He did not question Carl’s wisdom. “He will have to return to his people.”
"Are you insane?" Carl nearly shouted. "You can't send him back to his people. For one thing, he wouldn't go and for another, it would probably kill him. He was sent here to help you. You will not send him away."
"I never asked for his help!" Van Helsing hissed back. "I never asked for whatever power we serve to send him. If I had, I would have asked for Anna!"
"No, you did not ask for this burden but God has seen fit to bestow it upon you," Carl replied. "You will not send him away just to ease your own conscience. Nor will I stand by and watch you order him about like your faithful dog."
"I do not," Van Helsing denied. "I do no such thing."
“Not intentionally, no,” Carl relented, seeing the stricken look on his friend's face. "But whatever you tell him, he does. You say sleep and he sleeps, whether he wants to or not. Gabriel, all I'm trying to do is make you aware of the situation. Nothing more."
“I will amend my behaviour,” Van Helsing said gruffly and turned on his heel to go back to the camp.
When he walked into the sight of Velkan, the young man actually smiled up at him a little. “I fixed your crossbow. What else can I do for you?”
"I can tend my own things," Van Helsing said, Carl's words of a few short minutes ago ringing in his ears. He wondered how on earth he could have mistaken Velkan's actions for anything other than what they were.
“No, I shall do it while you eat,” Velkan said. He was able to say this because Van Helsing hadn’t made it a command and he simply chalked the man’s mood to something the friar had done. He would speak with the holy man later about upsetting Van Helsing. “I made a stew with the left over rabbit and roots.”
"I said, I'll tend it myself," Van Helsing repeated. He wasn't sure how to interact with the man without giving orders. It was what he did. He told people what to do and they did it. He knew no other way to be.
By the tone of his voice, Van Helsing was not to be argued with. Velkan got up, already feeling uneasy with the short peace he had found with Van Helsing. “I shall just rub down your horse, then.”
"Velkan, sit down!" Van Helsing snapped, cursing himself as soon as the words left his mouth. "I'm sorry. You may do as you wish. You do not need to attend to me or my horse. I can do so myself."
Velkan sat down like Van Helsing had told him to do, but moved to the other side of the fire. He pulled his knees up to his chest and glared at the man from across the flames. He didn’t understand what he had done wrong to be punished by having his one usefulness taken away.
Carl had witnessed the exchange from the woods and cursed Van Helsing. He knew the man was trying but he was only making matters worse. He would hold his tongue for the moment in the hopes that Van Helsing could sort this mess out on his own. If things weren't better by morning, he'd have to handle it himself.
<><><><><><>
The full moon cast a light over the woods as Carl gathered wood for their camp. The day had been tense, with Velkan not moving from the spot where he had sat down. The last order Van Helsing had given him had been to sit, and it was the last thing the young man had done that day. He had even refused to eat and Van Helsing had refused to order him.
Carl had sought the relative sanctuary of the woods to escape the oppressive silence. He was going to have to talk to Van Helsing again if things kept up as they were. It was obvious Velkan was bound to Gabriel in some way though Gabriel didn't seem to notice.
“You shouldn’t wander so far away from the safety of the fire, holy man,” Velkan’s distinctive growl rang out in the night air. “Something might be tempted to kill you.”
"I'm sure I'm safe enough," Carl replied, trying to keep the unease from his voice. He knew Velkan was only baiting him but his voice reminded him too much of Van Helsing's when he had been fighting the effects of the werewolf venom.
“Mmm, maybe?” Velkan said, prowling closer. “Maybe not.”
"If you're trying to scare me, Velkan, you're wasting your time," Carl said without turning around. He could feel the hair on the back of his neck prickling as Velkan approached and it was all he could do to stop himself from running headlong into the woods.
“What did you say to turn him against me?” Velkan suddenly hissed.
"Nothing," Carl said, finally turning to face the other man. "I simply explained about your... condition... to him. That's all."
“My *condition*?” Velkan shouted. “He hates me now. I could live with his pity when there was a little hope… but now you took that away from me.”
"Don't be ridiculous," Carl said without thinking. "He doesn't hate you and he never pitied you. He's just... trying not to take advantage of you. I would think you'd be happy not being ordered around like the family pet."
Velkan pushed Carl violently to the ground and was quickly sitting on his chest. “You know nothing of what I would have taken!” he hissed. “What I want or will take is none of your concern!”
Carl tried to scramble back, but Velkan had him pinned. He could see the anger on the man's face as well as a wild desperation. In that moment, he knew that Velkan was going to kill him and there was nothing he could do.
“Get off of him, Valerious!” Van Helsing’s crisp voice shattered the tense situation.
Velkan's head whipped around to stare at Van Helsing. Instead of moving, though, he snarled at the other man and grabbed Carl by the throat. He would rid them of this interloper then Van Helsing would be his master alone.
Van Helsing pounced and knocked Velkan off of Carl. He was incensed that the boy had disobeyed his orders to leave Carl alone. He snarled at him, barring his teeth in a way that was very close to the days he had been a werewolf.
Velkan snarled back, snapping at Van Helsing and just missing his ear. His blood was running hot and he growled and snarled as the other man fought him. He caught sight of the friar moving away from them and was glad. Maybe now the fool would understand his place and not cross him again.
Van Helsing backhanded Velkan sharply, drawing his attention back to him. “That man is under my protection!”
"Then maybe you should try protecting him for once," Velkan snarled back, defiance singing in his veins. He knew Van Helsing would put him down harshly for it, but that was exactly what he craved.
“Maybe I should cast you off for your defiance,” Van Helsing growled, starting to thump Velkan against the ground.
Velkan paled at the words, the fight knocked out of him by a torrent of fear. "No," he whispered, gripping Van Helsing's arms tightly. "Please... I won't touch him again..." Even as he begged, his pride shrieked at him to fight, but he didn't listen to it. He would do whatever he had to stay by Van Helsing's side.
Van Helsing snarled again, somewhat capitulated by Velkan’s submission. His blood was singing with the full moon, forever connected to the creature he had once been. He forgot about any sense Carl had tried to talk into him about Velkan being a free man. He leaned in close and hissed in Velkan’s face, “You will obey me!”
"Yes," Velkan whispered back, his body trembling as Van Helsing continued to hold him down and snarl. "I won't disobey you again. I swear it."
Van Helsing’s hair fell across Velkan’s face as the older man started to nuzzle Velkan’s neck. “I could kill you…” he whispered like it was a love poem. “But I won’t.”
"You have but to say the word and I will do the deed myself," Velkan swore. The touch of Van Helsing's lips on his neck was undoing him as he fought for control. He was growing hard in his pants and wanted nothing more than to lose himself in this man.
Just as Van Helsing was about to kiss Velkan, he was stopped as Carl whacked down a large wooden limb on his back. “Get off of him!” Carl cried out in panic.
Van Helsing was knocked forward, but quickly recovered. He sat up over Velkan and grabbed the limb that Carl had hit him with. "Go back to the camp," he ordered harshly, his voice deep and rough, then shoved Carl back hard into a tree.
“Leave us,” Velkan added to Gabriel’s command, though he was lying on the ground his arm wrapped around Van Helsing’s waist. “He’s mine!”
Carl knew better than to try taking on the both of them and moved back toward the campsite. Whatever was affecting them had them fully in its grip. All he could hope was that they didn't kill each other… or anyone else. The best he could do for them was pray.
“He’ll be fine,” Velkan said almost desperately. He didn’t want Van Helsing to leave him.
"Don't worry," Van Helsing said, smiling ferally as he ground down against the younger man. "I'm not going after him. He's not the one I want."
“I’m not the one you want either!” Velkan snapped, hating to be reminded that Gabriel wanted his sister, not him.
Van Helsing snarled and bent down. He nuzzled against Velkan's neck for a moment then bit down hard while grinding his erection into the other man. "Can smell you," he moaned, pulling back and licking his lips. "Can smell the want... the fire inside you."
“Because I am doomed for hell,” Velkan groaned back. “You make me burn…”
"Never going to hell," Van Helsing murmured. "Your place is with me. I mean to have you, Velkan. Now."
“Then try to take me!” Velkan hissed, starting to struggle again, but it was only an illusion to excite Gabriel.
Van Helsing moaned, arousal surging through him as Velkan fought him. He held him down roughly, using one hand to hold his wrists above his head in a grip hard enough to bruise while his other hand tore open his shirt.
Velkan was happy to see the clothing he had been buried in torn to pieces. He would rather go naked than wear them another day. He continued to struggle as Van Helsing raked his fingernails down his chest.
Van Helsing growled, the sound rumbling deep in his chest as he became lost in the feel of Velkan under him. Still holding his wrists, he trailed his free hand down to the man's pants and began jerking at the fastenings, intent on stripping him naked.
Velkan’s skin itched in a way it hadn’t since he was a werewolf. On his way to Van Helsing he had tried to will the transformation to make it a quicker journey, but he soon learned that even though he might retain enhanced senses and strength, he was no longer a werewolf.
Van Helsing was feeling the same thing. His entire body tingled and he was growing frantic to take the other man and proclaim his dominance once and for all. Finally the fastenings gave way and he was able to jerk the pants down Velkan's legs to gather at his knees. Van Helsing leaned back long enough to quickly flip Velkan over, then he was pressing down against him, using his weight to pin him once more.
When Van Helsing entered Velkan, it was unprepared and painful, but he didn’t care. When Velkan screamed, it was encouragement. He had experienced pain beyond belief when transforming as a werewolf. This was nothing compared to that.
"Mine!" Van Helsing snarled as he held Velkan down and began to thrust into him hard and fast. The tiny part of his mind that was still rational knew he would regret being so rough come the morning but he didn't care. The animal in him was running the show now and it was demanding to mate.
Velkan stopped struggling, giving up any pretence of resistance. He would have pushed his hips up to meet Van Helsing’s thrusts if he could have. He felt at peace for the first time in perhaps his entire life. Even before the werewolf had bitten him, he had felt lost. Van Helsing was the reason for his existence now… not his family, Dracula or revenge. Only Gabriel.
Van Helsing moaned when he felt Velkan stop resisting him. He slowed his pace a bit then and brought his head down to nuzzle at the other man's neck. Now that Velkan was no longer fighting him some of the rage began to fade.
Velkan was hard and desperate for Val Helsing to touch. “Gabriel…” he moaned frantically, not able to vocalize anything beyond the name.
"Mine," Van Helsing said again. He gripped Velkan's hips with both hands and pulled him back until he was on his hands and knees. He began to thrust again and at the same time slipped one arm around Velkan's waist and took hold of his cock.
That one word coupled with Van Helsing’s possessive touch sent Velkan deeper into ecstasy. He was soon spilling over his lover’s hand and howling out to the moon.
Van Helsing quickly followed, pounding into his lover's spasming body. His voice joined Velkan's as he threw back his head and howled at the moon as his seed poured into his lover.
“You can’t be rid of me now,” Velkan said after awhile, his head hanging down.
"Same goes for me. You're stuck with me, Velkan. And I plan on living a very long time."
“Maybe this isn’t purgatory after all,” Velkan laughed. He didn’t care if he sounded like a lunatic. He wanted to shout his joy to the heavens.
"Probably the closest to heaven I'll ever get," Van Helsing replied. Slowly, he pulled back until his lax penis slid free. He wasn't surprised to see blood streaking it after their rather brutal coupling. "You want to head back to the camp or sleep here tonight?"
Velkan’s forehead meddled into a scowl as he tried to contemplate making a decision. He leaned back against Van Helsing to rest his head against the strong shoulder. “Are you starting that again?” he complained.
"Starting what again?" Van Helsing asked as he pulled Velkan tight against him.
“Pretending that you don’t own my soul,” Velkan sighed.
"We own each other," Van Helsing replied. "I just didn't know if you wanted to go back to the camp. I kinda like it here... just the two of us. We're close enough to hear if anything happens."
“If anything happened to the friar, you would never forgive yourself,” Velkan told him.
"He's my friend. But I'm not sure if he'd understand what just happened between us. We're close enough to hear if anyone approaches the campsite."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan answered. It was almost a test to see if Van Helsing would accept his submission.
Van Helsing growled softly and bit down on Velkan's neck. "Do you have any idea how hard it makes me when you say that?" he whispered. "Yes, Gabriel. Like you'd pleasure me in any way I wanted if only I command it."
“I would!” Velkan growled back. “I would do anything you command of me. To have someone… anything of my own, you don’t understand, Gabriel. My soul was never my own and the thought of walking through this life alone would be my hell. I know nothing else but fighting evil.”
Van Helsing felt his cock stir at Velkan's words. Though the dark part of him had calmed after their coupling, it still lurked inside him. Velkan's words seemed to call to it and he rubbed his awakening erection against the other man's hip.
“Anything, Gabriel…” Velkan moaned. “Any time… any place…”
"Use your mouth on me," Van Helsing said darkly, letting the madness take him once more.
Velkan pulled away from his lover and then pushed Van Helsing back against the damp ground. This was a matter of his own desire and craving to give Van Helsing anything he asked for.
Their second coupling didn't last any longer than their first. Van Helsing was mesmerized by the sight of Velkan's mouth on him, worshipping his flesh. He managed to order the young man to stroke himself while he sucked him and they came together once more with Van Helsing's orgasm triggering Velkan's this time.
They fell into a heap on the forest floor, Van Helsing wrapping his arms around Velkan. Van Helsing looked up at the moon and prayed that this young man would never be taken from him.
<><><><><><>
A few hours before dawn, Van Helsing awoke with a start. For a moment, he couldn't pinpoint what had awoken him. Then the sound of horses mixed with the garbled sound of voices, drifted to him from the direction of the campsite.
It was Carl’s sudden scream that drove him into complete consciousness. As he jumped to his feet, Velkan also woke up beneath him. Van Helsing headed toward the camp as fast as he could. He knew Velkan would be close on his heels. He prayed that they wouldn't be too late, chastising himself for leaving Carl at the camp unprotected.
Van Helsing burst into clearing, only to be stopped dead in his tracks by a booming voice. “Come any closer and he dies!”
"Let him go," Van Helsing commanded. "He's not the one you want."
“You’re right,” the voice answered as a man stepped into the light of the fire. He was wearing clothing from the Far East and looked distinctly Asian. “I’m after the man who killed my brother and his kin.”
"That would be me," Van Helsing replied, unsure exactly who this man's brother was. It didn't matter, though. Carl had killed no one. He was the murderer.
The man threw Carl away from him and several small creatures came from behind to restrain him. “My name is Kuai Deng,” he said. “You killed my brother Dracula.”
Van Helsing spared a glance at Carl, wincing inside at the blood running down his face. "Dracula was your brother, huh?" he said, stalling. He didn't want to make a move with those things still holding Carl. He remembered them quite clearly from Dracula's lair, all claws and sharp, pointy teeth.
“A brother through the shared gift of the Dark Lord,” Kuai Deng said. “I felt his death pains from my lair in the East.”
"So why don't you let him go and you and I can discuss it," Van Helsing offered. He had felt Velkan approaching cautiously and was glad the younger man hadn't simply charged into the middle of things. If Velkan could get Carl away from those creatures, then Van Helsing would be free to destroy this demon.
“I would stop your catamite from approaching any further,” Kuai Deng said coldly. “Any closer and I’ll give the command to my servants to destroy your other toy.”
Van Helsing stiffened, his eyes going immediately to Carl as the creatures holding him began to hiss. "Velkan, stay back," he said, swallowing thickly.
“Do you know what I want, Van Helsing?” the vampire asked.
"No, but I think you're about to tell me." Van Helsing's body was tight as a spring, ready to attack should the opportunity arise. He didn't like the way this was going at all. Not only did this demon have Carl but it knew of Velkan as well.
“I’m going to make you feel the pain my brother felt before he died… losing his beloved brides and offspring,” Kuai Deng spat. “I think it would do to take your catamites away from you.”
"No!" Van Helsing shouted, taking a step forward. "They are innocent in this. I'm the one you want to punish."
“You’re right, and that would hurt you much more than death,” the vampire announce and then, with a simple flick of his hand, signalled his minions to attack.
Van Helsing charged forward and headed for Carl. He trusted Velkan to hold his own for the moment. Before he could even get close, however, something slammed into the back of his head hard enough to drive him to his knees. Another blow followed and then all was darkness.
<><><><><><>
The sharp smell of blood assaulted his nostrils as Van Helsing fought off the pain and blackness. His eyes snapped open and he called out, “Velkan!”
He forced himself to his knees, his body rebelling at the movement. Dread washed over him when he heard no answering call and he began to slowly crawl toward where he had last sensed Velkan.
There was a dark pool of blood that stained the earth, the unnatural redness apart in the now bright sun. It was Velkan’s blood without question. Van Helsing knew it simply by the smell.
He refused to believe he was dead, shaking his head hard enough to start the ground spinning. God would not be so cruel as to give him Velkan only to snatch him away again. He had to believe there was still a chance.
As he followed the tracks of the minions, trying to read the outcome, he came across shards of Carl’s robes nicked in the thorns of the bushes. They had left the clearing still struggling and that gave him a little hope.
As he tracked them, he tried to steel himself for what he might find. The vampire had threatened to kill the two men. He had no doubt that he would follow through with that threat. But if that was all he wanted, he would have left their bodies in the clearing.
He followed the tracks of the Dwergi until he came to a cave in the side of a slopping Transylvanian hill. The cave would give the vampire cover and also force any intruders in through one opening.
As he tried to creep in, the vampire's voice resounded throughout the cavern. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to show. I thought you might have decided you didn't want them anymore." At the mention of them, the vampire motioned to the two figures chained to opposite walls of the cave.
He had killed Dracula in the form of a werewolf, but now he had been “cured”. He only retained superior human strength and senses. “I killed Dracula, what makes you think I won’t kill you now?” he bluffed.
"You may try," the vampire conceded. "But in doing so you will doom both of your catamites to death. I have but to signal and my servants will slaughter them and feast on their flesh."
“You can have me if you let them both go,” Van Helsing offered.
"No," the vampire replied, smiling widely. He had expected Van Helsing's noble offer. Simply killing the man, however, would be too quick. No, he wanted Van Helsing to suffer for what he had done.
“If you let them go, I’ll promise not to pursue you,” Van Helsing tried again. “We’ll leave Transylvania, and you, in peace.”
"No," the vampire said again, pleased with the growing worry he sensed in the other man. He already knew what he was going to do... what he was going to make Van Helsing do. He simply wanted to play with him for a bit first.
“Tell me what you want,” Van Helsing demanded. If he had to, he would kill Velkan and Carl rather than let them fall into the clutches of the Dwergi.
"I want you to feel pain like you've never felt before," the vampire began. "I want you to know what it's like to lose something precious to you. Quite simply, I want you to choose."
“Velkan,” Van Helsing said instantly. There was no moment of thought, just a gut reaction. He said it in a tone that spoke of no mental torture while making the decision.
"Very well." The vampire motioned to his minions and they moved to release Velkan. "I would have thought the priest meant something to you, but perhaps I was mistaken. At any rate, you will have lost one of your number and my demons will be well fed. Take him and go, Van Helsing."
When Velkan was released, he fell to the floor. He didn’t have the strength to stand, but Van Helsing was at his side in an instant. “Gabriel… no,” Velkan croaked. “I cannot die as long as you live, but the friar can. I’ll survive whatever they throw at me… make the trade.”
"Too late, little whore," the vampire laughed after hearing Velkan's quiet words. "Take him and go or my Dwergi will feast on all of you." He clapped his hands and the creatures seemed to swarm out of the very walls. In seconds, Carl was literally covered by the foul things and all Van Helsing could do was watch.
Van Helsing already lived with the fact that he was murderer. He picked Velkan up and started to flee from the cave, even as Carl’s screams reached his ears. He was already damned, but he could not deny what he felt for Velkan now.
<><><><><><>
A day had passed since their flight from the vampire's lair. Carl's dying screams had followed them as they ran, echoing in their heads when their ears could no longer pick up the sounds. In all that time, Van Helsing hadn't spoken as the guilt gnawed at him. Finally, as the sun rose on the second day, he broke the silence. "I have to go back," he said softly.
“Let me do it, Gabriel,” Velkan answered. His own guilt battled with the perverse delight that Van Helsing had chosen him and then would double for even thinking of happiness when Carl had been sacrificed for him.
"No," Van Helsing replied, his voice breaking. "I have to... he deserves... he was my friend. I let him die."
Velkan had tried to touch Van Helsing once when they were safely away from the cave, but Gabriel had brushed his hand away, turning from him. Velkan tried to touch him again and laid his hand on Van Helsing’s shoulder. “You didn’t let him die,” Velkan said. “It was my fault.” It was his fault for failing his Master.
"The choice was mine," Van Helsing replied, leaning toward the other man slightly. "I didn't even hesitate. He would have found a way to kill you or... or turn you into something evil. I couldn't allow that to happen."
Velkan crouched down and started to nuzzle the back of Van Helsing’s neck. It wasn’t meant to be sexual, but rather for comfort. “You can take your rage out on me.”
"No," Van Helsing said, shuddering at the thought. "I have done enough damage. I will do no more. Will you... go with me... to... claim his body?" Van Helsing could barely force himself to say the words. He could imagine the state Carl's body would be in but he couldn't leave him there. He deserved to be laid to rest on holy ground.
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan whispered into Van Helsing’s ear and wrapped his arms around the shaking man.
A few hours later they set out. They took the horses this time, with Velkan riding Carl's mount. He had offered to ride with Van Helsing but the man had said Carl wouldn't want them to waste the horse. They moved slowly, taking their time. Neither man was in any hurry to finish their gruesome task.
When they reached the cave, Van Helsing checked the perimeter before he let Velkan near the opening. “Stay behind me, Velkan,” he commanded the younger man.
Velkan nodded and drew out his sword just in case. He couldn't sense any beings inside the cave, but he wasn't taking any chances. The sooner they recovered the friar's body and were away from here, the better, in his opinion.
They found Carl’s huddled, naked form in the back of the cave. His body was covered in livid bite and claw marks, but also packed with dirt and blood. It was a pitiful sight and Velkan knew the friar was lucky his body was even in one piece for burial.
Van Helsing approached slowly. His hands shook as he reached out to touch his friend's corpse. Carl was yet another innocent he had failed to protect. "I'm sorry, my friend," he whispered as he touched Carl's shoulder.
Carl gave a whimper and tried to pull away from the touch, but his body was too weak. He managed to turn his head toward whatever had touched him and prayed it would understand. "Please... kill me..."
“You live…” Van Helsing murmured in almost a prayer. It was both a blessing and a second chance to redeem himself.
"V-V-Van Hel-sing?" Carl stammered, blinking his eyes to try and clear the blood from them.
“I’m here,” Van Helsing told him. He was already checking Carl’s body for broken bones. There was no point in apologizing to Carl now when his life was still in danger. Simple words could not explain his deep sorrow and guilt.
"Please... I beg you... kill me," Carl gasped. The fiend had said he and his creatures would return. Carl knew his mind would break if he was forced to endure such torment again. Death was his only escape and now that Van Helsing was here, he had a chance.
“I cannot…” Van Helsing told him. “I’ll keep you safe, but I cannot kill you. I will… I will see that you are healed.”
"Please... you don't what he's done... I am foul... please..." Carl pleaded until his voice finally failed him. He knew he could not fight Van Helsing on this. If the man refused to grant him his death then he would endure it. Somehow.
“Do you want me to kill him, Gabriel?” Velkan asked quietly. If his Master couldn’t bear the responsibility of ending the friar’s misery, then he would bare that sin.
"No!" Van Helsing shouted, pulling Carl into his arms. "Please, Velkan. We can fix this. I can't... please... help me." He couldn't let Carl die. Not now, even though the man had begged for it. Van Helsing knew that kind of despair. He'd experienced it himself before, but he could not allow Carl to succumb to it. He had to find a way to make this right again.
Velkan nodded. His Master wanted the friar to live and so he would. “I know how to tend to him,” Velkan said. “We’ll need to get him some place warm.”
"Do you know this area?" Van Helsing asked. He let go of Carl long enough to slip off his coat and wrap it around the naked man. He then gently lifted him into his arms and stood.
“Yes,” Velkan answered. “There’s an abandoned monastery not far from here. It’s holy ground.”
"Good," Van Helsing replied. He carried Carl out to the horses and swung them both up onto his mount. He cradled Carl in his arms as if he were a child and silently prayed that they weren't already too late. "Get us there, Velkan."
Velkan glanced over once at how Van Helsing carried Carl in his arms before he launched onto the other horse alone. The vampire had called them both Van Helsing’s catamites, but Gabriel loved the friar. He might be Gabriel’s catamite, but he would never have the man’s love.
"I can feel your pain from here," Van Helsing said, taking his attention away from Carl just long enough to speak to Velkan. "If you remember nothing else, remember that I chose you."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan mumbled before kicking his horse into a full gallop.
Van Helsing followed, deciding to say nothing else for the time being. Carl needed him right now. He would have to reassure Velkan later.
<><><><><><>
“You’ll have to give him some of this tea every half an hour,” Velkan told Van Helsing as he walked into the room. “It will keep his fever down.”
Velkan had been keeping his distance from Van Helsing and Carl, only venturing near when he tended the friar’s wounds. He preferred to tell Van Helsing what to do.
Van Helsing took the tea and set it down. Carl was sleeping for the moment but he would awaken again soon enough. He heard Velkan turn to leave and whispered softly, "Are you so disgusted with me that you can not bear to be in the same room with me now?"
“No,” Velkan said, looking down and knowing he had failed Gabriel yet again. Every time he misinterpreted what Gabriel wanted, he failed him. “I thought you wanted to spend time with the friar.”
"I do," Van Helsing replied. "But I need you... your strength and support are all I have left to guide me."
“I am yours, Gabriel,” Velkan said and dropped to one knee in front of his Master.
Van Helsing pulled Velkan into his arms and clung to him tightly. He was almost afraid something would come and snatch the other man away from him if he let go. He couldn't bare to look on Velkan's body as he was forced to look on Carl's now.
“No one can take me from you,” Velkan whispered to Van Helsing. “I believe now I was born to serve you.”
Van Helsing only tightened his grip at Velkan's words. He hated being trapped here in this ruined church, waiting for Carl to live or die. He knew, from the amount of damage he had seen, that Carl would very likely die. And if he did, the friar's blood would be on his hands.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Velkan told him. His was petting Van Helsing’s hair like a small child. “I’ll make it better, Gabriel. I promise.”
"Who else could be blamed?" Van Helsing replied. "You know what that fiend did to him. Assuming he lives through this nightmare at all, how can he ever forgive me for leaving him to that?" He did not usually fall prey to self-pity, but seeing one he had sworn to protect so grievously injured was haunting him.
“You can start by blaming the vampire and his monsters,” Velkan insisted. “And you can blame me for failing you.”
"You, beloved, have not failed me once in all of this," Van Helsing said softly, pulling his eyes away from Carl to regard his lover.
“Haven’t I?” Velkan asked. He laid his hand over Van Helsing’s heart. “Your pain is my failure. You valued the friar and I let my jealousy interfere with your greater good.”
"No," Van Helsing replied. "You offered to go back to the camp. It was I that chose to stay in the woods with you and leave Carl unprotected. You do know now that you have nothing... nothing to be jealous of, don't you?"
“Only of his goodness,” Velkan said.
"Then we have that in common as well. I, too, envy his goodness... his gentleness," Van Helsing said. "The world will be a darker place without his light."
“Then let me carry the burden of healing him,” Velkan said, kissing Van Helsing’s forehead before pulling away. “He must drink the tea I brewed for him.”
"Alright," Van Helsing said. "He would probably prefer your company to mine anyway."
“You could hunt,” Velkan suggested. Maybe Van Helsing would be able to work off some of his rage and sorrow through blood shed. “I could use the meat in a broth for the friar.”
"Very well. I won't be far. If you need me, you have only to call." That said, he kissed Velkan softly on the lips and stood. He picked up the crossbow Carl had made for him and headed toward the woods. Maybe a bit of hunting would help to take his mind off things.
“He always blames himself…” Velkan heard Carl croak out in a hoarse whisper.
"How long have you been awake, friar?" Velkan asked, reaching for the tea he wanted Carl to drink.
“Long enough,” Carl answered. He sipped at the tea that Velkan had to pour slowly into this mouth.
"Do you wish me to call him?" Velkan asked. He doubted if the other man did, since he had waited until Van Helsing was gone to speak.
“No, he has a new confessor now.” Carl coughed lightly.
Velkan looked away, feeling shamed by Carl's words. "I did not mean to take your place," he said softly. "And I do not think I have. He grieves for you so that I fear for his life should you not recover."
“I shall recover,” Carl shook his head. “I am not so lucky as to embrace death.”
"Please, friar, do not say such things," Velkan pleaded. He had seen how much similar words had torn Gabriel's heart to shreds back in the cave. If he heard them again now, Velkan feared he might go mad from the guilt. "We shall help you. *I* shall help you in any way I can. But I beg of you, do not leave him."
“Don’t worry, I won’t say such things in front of your Master.” Carl could see the panicked look on Velkan’s face when even the vague concept of Van Helsing’s pain was explored.
"Thank you," Velkan said, visibly relieved. "Frair... may I ask something of you?"
“Yes.” It looked like Velkan had gained a new confessor as well.
"May I make confession?" Velkan asked softly. He wasn't sure if he expected the young friar to refuse him or not. His actions toward the man would certainly warrant it. Velkan prayed that wasn't the case as he truly wanted to make things right between them.
“I’m not a priest,” Carl told him. “But I’m a good listener.”
"Van Helsing was right. You do have the kindest heart in all the world. I am shamed by my earlier actions. I treated you poorly and you sought only to help me. I... I do not know what I am doing. I do what I think will please him, yet it is the opposite he yearns for. I would give anything to take your place, friar. Anything to not see the pain in his eyes when he looks on you and remembers."
“You cannot change the past,” Carl offered. He reached out with a shaky hand and patted Velkan’s hand softly. “Is it so truly in your nature to please him completely now?”
"Yes," Velkan replied without hesitation. "I... I ache to please him. In any way. I wish only to be his possession... simply... simply his. There is nothing I would deny him. I suppose such behaviour must disgust you."
“It only worries me for your sake,” Carl murmured. “You have never lived your life for simply the joy of living.”
"My joy comes from him," Velkan said. "I am happier now than I have ever been. I... I have purpose other than simply the killing of some foul beast." Velkan paused for a moment, then decided to broach the subject of the friar and Van Helsing. "He thinks you will never forgive him, you know. He thinks that no matter what happens, he has turned your friendship into hatred."
Carl had to look away from Velkan. “I am glad he has you now,” he told the young man. “Because I am not sure if I can ever forgive him.”
Van Helsing heard Velkan gasp at Carl's words, but it was as if the sound was far away. He had walked back into the church as Velkan had spoken of forgiveness. What tiny bit of hope he'd had crumbled to dust inside him and he dropped the rabbits he had brought, staggering back out of the doorway as if trying to escape.
Velkan felt the stab of pain as if it was his own and it literally was. As much as Gabriel’s happiness was his happiness, he felt Van Helsing’s pain more greatly than his own. Velkan abandoned Carl to immediately go to Van Helsing. “He didn’t mean it,” Velkan hissed desperately to the hunter.
"Carl does not say things lightly, especially things like that," Van Helsing said, refusing to meet Velkan's eyes. "He meant it. I expected no less, really. I only hoped..."
“The friar was upset,” Velkan said. “No one can help but love you, Gabriel.” Velkan turned back to look at Carl. “Tell him you didn’t mean it.”
"No," Van Helsing said, still refusing to look up. "You have never lied to me in all our years together. I beg you, do not do so now."
“Gabriel, tell me what to do,” Velkan begged. “Tell me what I can do to make it better.”
"Just... do not forsake me," Van Helsing replied sadly. "You are the only friend I have left in the world now." Suddenly, Van Helsing bent down and retrieved the rabbits he had dropped. "I'll get these ready then you can make him some broth like you said."
Velkan watched Van Helsing walk away, the words slipping from his lips, “I am damned.”
"I did not mean for him to hear that," Carl said once Van Helsing had gone. "I would never hurt him so callously, no matter what I might feel."
“It doesn’t matter,” Velkan said, still starring down the hallway. “I have failed him yet again. I should have protected him from those words…”
"No matter how much you desire to, you can not protect him from everything," Carl told him. "It warms my heart that you wish to, as I'm sure it does his, but it is simply impossible. Know that he loves you, Velkan. Know that... he chose you."
“He chose wrong,” Velkan said. His voice wasn’t low, but rather tinged with defeated acceptance.
<><><><><><>
As night fell, Velkan tried again and again to get close to Van Helsing. Every time he tried, the man pushed him away. Carl had told him to simply be patient, that Van Helsing was still dealing with a lot of things, but it was impossible for Velkan to simply sit by and watch his Master suffer alone.
There had been lovers before Van Helsing. Other gypsy boys who didn’t mind a quick tumble, but feared the family curse and his sister too much to actually fall in love with him. He was desperate to comfort Gabriel and the only thing that came to mind was sex. He checked on Carl to make sure he was settled and asleep, before he went to his Master’s bedding. Van Helsing’s was out patrolling the perimeter to make sure nothing would bother them, giving him a few moments alone.
He shed his clothes quickly, then sat down on the ground. He bound his ankles first, leaving his legs spread wide in invitation. Next, he lay down and stretched his arms over his head. He bound his hands together, then to the stake he'd driven into the ground. He could escape in but a moment, if need be, but it would at least give the illusion of being bound.
Van Helsing’s heavy step made Velkan’s heart beat faster. “What are you doing?” he demanded when he saw Velkan splayed out for him.
"Please, Master," Velkan pleaded, his voice shaking. "I am yours. Use me."
“Master?” Van Helsing repeated back. Velkan had never said that word out loud before. “Do you think so little of yourself that you view a murderer as your Master?”
"You are my Master. No matter what you call yourself, that will not change," Velkan told him stubbornly.
Van Helsing moved in a flash and soon was sitting across Velkan’s chest. “You don’t know what you’re playing at, little boy.”
Velkan couldn't help but arch up against Van Helsing. He knew his behaviour bordered on whorish but he couldn't help himself. "Please, Master," he begged, gripping the rope about his hands tightly.
Van Helsing couldn’t but accept how the feeling of Velkan underneath him was exciting and yet his cock lay lax against his thigh. He was the one responsible for taking this proud young man and reducing him to this. “I am not your Master,” Van Helsing said in a heavy voice. “You do not belong to me.”
Velkan closed his eyes as pain like he'd never known before washed over him. "As you wish," he managed to get out and began to tremble beneath Van Helsing.
Van Helsing laid his hand flat on Velkan’s chest, as he had not moved from his perch. “You will thank me later.”
Velkan opened his eyes and looked up at Van Helsing, his vision blurred by the tears he refused to let fall. "May I... may I at least... give you pleasure?" he asked pitifully, shame welling up inside him at the knowledge that he was begging a man that did not want him.
“Velkan…” Van Helsing sighed and caressed the young man’s face slowly with his fingers. “That is not your purpose on this earth.”
"Then what purpose is there for me?" Velkan asked. "I have no family, no home, no people. I was cast out of heaven to walk by your side, yet you refuse me. I do not blame you for that. I do not deserve one such as you. But at least... let me try to please you."
Van Helsing didn’t have the fight left in him to resist Velkan anymore. The young man’s eyes mad him feel worse than a murderer. “You can try…”
Velkan lifted his head, straining forward to reach Van Helsing's groin. Van Helsing moved forward slightly and pulled his lax penis from his leggings. Velkan pulled the flesh into his mouth and began to suckle, using what he knew of Van Helsing to try to arouse the other man.
Van Helsing let Velkan continue to suck, but he remained soft, despite the efforts. After a few minutes, Van Helsing caressed Velkan’s cheek. “It’s not working, lupul .”
Velkan released him, letting his head drop to the ground with a thud. He turned his face away in shame, understanding now why Van Helsing was casting him aside. "I'll leave," he said softly, squeezing his eyes shut to hold the tears at bay. "As soon as the friar's well again."
Van Helsing moved off of Velkan and tucked himself away. “You’re not going anywhere.”
"Yes, Gabriel," Velkan replied, his heart clenching as the words slipped out before he could stop them. He quickly worked his hands free of the knots then sat up and began freeing his ankles. He felt horribly exposed like this now.
“You must remember to be your own man,” Van Helsing told Velkan. His heart was heavy and his soul ached.
Once free, Velkan scrambled into his clothes as quickly as possible. "Call me when the rabbits are ready. I'll be tending the friar."
“You do that,” Van Helsing answered with his back to his lover.
<><><><><><><>
As the night wore on, Van Helsing kept watch. He let Velkan tend to Carl but he stayed close, especially at night. Since their earlier encounter, Velkan had not spoken to him. The distance between them only added to his pain and he found himself wanting to howl into the night. He was so lost in thought that he almost missed the soft whimper that escaped from Carl's lips. In an instant he was beside the other man, laying a cautious hand on him to rouse him from whatever nightmare tormented him.
“Do not touch me, monster!” Carl cried out, as he bolted up in his bedding. He hands went to block his neck from imaginary attacks.
Van Helsing jerked back as if slapped. "I'm sorry," he whispered brokenly. "I only meant to wake you. I shall fetch Velkan."
Carl’s hand reached out and latched onto Van Helsing’s wrist. “I’m s-sorry. I thought you were them!”
Van Helsing froze, surprised that Carl was touching him. "Were you dreaming?" Van Helsing finally asked.
“Nightmares… torments,” Carl corrected him. “The evil haunts me…”
"What can I do?" Van Helsing implored. "What can I do to ease your pain? I would... I would give my very soul if it would bring you peace again."
“You could forgive me for what I said,” Carl started. He had let Van Helsing’s wrist go and was wringing his hands together.
"It was only the truth," Van Helsing replied. "I will not insult you by asking for your forgiveness. I do not deserve it. But I would give anything to be able to help you."
“Then give me your continued friendship,” Carl said.
Van Helsing stared at him, his mouth opening to speak then closing again as he realized he didn't know what to say. "You have always had my friendship," he finally managed.
“Then you will still take my advice?” Carl asked. He was still having trouble looking Van Helsing in the eye, but his gaze had settled on Velkan’s still form.
"I would gladly take any advice you chose to give me," Van Helsing replied, then shook his head. "No. That isn't right. I would cherish your advice, but I will *do* whatever you tell me. If you wish me to throw myself from the tallest part of this church, I would do so."
“I do not want my suffering to be in vain,” Carl said softly. “I endured knowing that you loved the boy…”
Van Helsing blanched and looked away, his eyes landing on Velkan. "I do, but he deserves more than the monster I have become. I would not see him bound to one such as me."
“It is not your choice,” Carl reminded. “He fell asleep with tears on his cheeks.”
"How can you condone this?" Van Helsing asked, looking back at Carl. "I am a... a fiend. It's because of me that beast got his hands on you. You should be trying to get the boy as far from me as humanly possible before the same thing happens to him."
“We both know he would only come back to you.” Even in his hour of pain, he couldn’t help but think of another’s suffering.
"You are a good man," Van Helsing told him, awed once more by Carl's selfless nature. "I wish... " He lowered his head, tears filling his eyes and spilling down his cheeks. He had told Carl he would not ask for his forgiveness and he meant it.
“There are many things we wish for and only a few I can give you,” Carl had to stop and take a deep breath. “One of those is my trust.”
"No," Van Helsing shook his head. "Never do that again. Never put your trust in me. Trusting me... will only cause you pain."
“Gabriel, you do not speak for me,” Carl said more forcefully than he had ever before.
"I am sorry," Van Helsing said quickly, bowing his head submissively.
Carl set his hand gently on Van Helsing’s head. “I speak for myself and I tell you my hate lies with the thing that put us all through this ordeal.”
"I would have taken your place. I would gladly have endured all he did to you, to save you from that pain. I would still..."
“And that is why you are my friend,” Carl told him. “As I would do the same for you.”
"You already have." Something inside Van Helsing seemed to snap then and he began to weep. He clutched at Carl's hand, afraid if he let go he would awaken to find this all just a dream. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," he said again and again as the sound of his sobs echoed in the stonewalls of the church.
Carl held Van Helsing as he wept and shed his own tears. “I want you to promise me one thing,” Carl whispered to Gabriel.
"Anything," Van Helsing said through his tears.
“I want you to be a good Master to Velkan,” Carl told him.
"Very well," Van Helsing replied. "In truth, I did not know how I was going to turn him away if he came to me again. I crave his closeness, even if my body refuses to cooperate."
“Is that why he weeps?” Carl demanded. He understood what humiliation like that could do to a man.
"Yes," Van Helsing replied bitterly. "Yet another innocent I've hurt in all this."
“I doubt he would like it if you called him an innocent,” Carl snorted, some of his old humour returning.
"But he is," Van Helsing said. "You both are. At least to me."
“He loves you,” Carl reminded Van Helsing. “As do I, just in a different way.”
A sob tore it's way free from Van Helsing at Carl's words. Any composure he had gained was lost and he began to weep again. He had to bite his lip to keep from begging Carl to forgive him. Instead, he merely took the friar's hand and held it gently between his own.
“Gabriel…” Velkan called out in the darkness. He had awoken from his troubled sleep when he sensed Van Helsing’s distress.
Van Helsing squeezed Carl's hand lightly then turned toward Velkan. He moved toward him slowly, remembering the pain he'd caused earlier. "I am here," he said, his voice rough.
“Something’s wrong,” Velkan said in a sleep heavy voice.
"Many things are wrong," Van Helsing said as he settled himself beside the younger man. "But I intend to make them right again."
In his sleepy state, Velkan didn’t remember that he had promised himself not to touch Van Helsing anymore. Velkan started to touch Van Helsing’s chest, his hands running over the leather covered chest. “Are you hurt?”
"Not physically so, though I almost wish I was. I'm sorry about earlier." He whispered the last, afraid to say the words too loud and shatter the tiny bit of peace he found in Velkan's embrace.
“It was my fault,” Velkan answered, nuzzling softly against Van Helsing’s neck. “I was not pleasing enough.”
"No, lupul, neither of us was really at fault. Too much had happened. My body just wouldn't cooperate." Van Helsing shuddered when Velkan suckled at his neck, his body now more than willing to make up for its earlier performance.
“Then I shouldn’t have acted like a whore when you didn’t want me,” Velkan whispered against Van Helsing’s neck.
Van Helsing paused for a moment then considered Carl's words. He wanted him to be a good Master to the boy. He could do that. He could give Velkan what he so desperately wanted. "Maybe I like it when you play the whore," he whispered silkily. "All spread out for me, willing to let me have any part of you I wanted."
Velkan’s breath hitched instantly when he heard the words. “Just for you,” Velkan hissed.
"That, beloved, I would never doubt." Van Helsing pulled him into a hard kiss, wanting to show him with actions as well as words that he was truly sorry.
<><><><><><>
“About last night, friar…” Velkan started and couldn’t believe he was blushing. He hadn’t blushed since he was a child.
"What about it?" Carl asked, smiling in a way he was told was most reassuring.
“You might have heard a few noises,” Velkan said uncomfortably. Van Helsing said the friar was more lecherous than he looked, but Velkan didn’t believe it.
"I admit, I did hear a few things," Carl said, unable to resist. "They sent me to sleep with a smile on my face."
Velkan couldn’t help the surge of jealously that flared in him and he fought to push it aside. “He wants me,” Velkan said a little sulkily, looking away from Carl.
"A blind man could see that," Carl said. "I did not mean that the way you took it. I was merely pleased that two people I care for were able to give each other joy. I might love him, Velkan, but I do not desire him."
“How could you not?” Velkan asked in genuine astonishment. “He is…”
"He is my friend," Carl finished for him. "Nothing more. Besides, even if I was so inclined, he only has eyes for you in that regard."
“Have there been any others?” Velkan asked, trying to make it sound casual.
"Not that I know of," Carl replied. "Oh, there's been the occasional woman or two, but only for a single night and only when the despair was too great to ignore. It's hard for him to let anyone that close to him."
“I might be able to accept that you are brain damaged and do not see his beauty,” Velkan said with a smile. He was trying to make a joke and extend his friendship toward the friar.
"Oh, you won't have any trouble getting people to agree with you there," Carl laughed softly then turned serious again. "Velkan, I never got a chance to thank you for what you did for me."
Velkan’s brow turned into a confused scowl. “What would you possibly have to thank me for?”
"You came back for me," Carl replied. "And... you offered to end my pain when Van Helsing couldn't. I thank you for that, even if he didn't let you do it."
“I would offer the same to any brother-at-arms,” Velkan insisted.
"I know," Carl said patting his arm. "You have a good heart and you don't like to see any creature suffer. You are a good man, Velkan."
Velkan let his head hung and confessed, “I have not been a man since that thing bit me.”
"Oh, Velkan. You have never stopped being a man. Even when Dracula held you in his power, you still fought him. You are a good man."
“I do not know what I am,” Velkan said. “But I am not the man I once was.”
"Perhaps not," Carl conceded. "But I still say you are a good man. You have stood by Van Helsing when he needed you most. And you've stood by me as well. He didn't chose wrong, Velkan. He didn't."
“Please, don’t…” Velkan started to say, but then his head turned to the doorway. There was no one there, but a small smile crossed his lips. “He’s back from the hunt.”
"Go to him," Carl said. "I'm going to take a nap for a bit. Perhaps tonight we can finish this conversation."
Velkan carefully fussed with the blanket around Carl’s waist, but his eyes were locked on the doorway. He stood up and then fussed with the ill-fitting clothing he was wearing. After Van Helsing had torn the clothing he had buried in from his body, he had been forced to wear a combination of Carl’s and Van Helsing’s spare clothing.
“It is good it is darkening out, so he cannot see me,” Velkan muttered. As a prince of his people and also due to the short lifespan of his family, he had been spoiled most of his life.
"He would find you beautiful in rags, child," Carl admonished gently. "Go to him. He longs for you."
“I’m not a child,” Velkan said, already tearing out of the room like an eager puppy.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing was surprised when Velkan hurried out of the church toward him. At first, he thought something must be wrong, but the smile on Velkan's face told him just the opposite were true. "I see someone's happy," he said as he tossed the rabbits aside.
Velkan launched himself at Gabriel and laughed out loud when he was spun around. “You’re back, why wouldn’t I be?” Velkan challenged.
"I missed you too, lupul," Van Helsing grinned. He pulled Velkan in close and kissed him, sliding his tongue into the other man's mouth. He tasted him slowly, enjoying the soft moans that escaped from Velkan as he did so. "I have plans for you tonight."
Velkan groaned again, but reached out and mischievously took Van Helsing’s trademark hat and put it in his own head. His old personality was starting to reassert itself. “And what plans would that be, mighty hunter?”
"I want to see you all laid out for me again," Van Helsing purred. "Your legs spread wide and staked out. Your hands bound above your head. All helpless before me and begging for my touch."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan moaned happily. The image itself was enough to harden him.
"I want to see you bent over that log," Van Helsing continued, motioning to the fallen log near the entrance to the ruins. "I want to see you tied there and begging to be fucked."
“Yes, Master.” Velkan would do anything Van Helsing asked of him right now. He was so eager to please that he started to undo the buttons of his tunic.
"After dinner, pet," Van Helsing said. "But if you really want to get naked now you can. I'm sure Carl wouldn't mind the view."
“It’s not like the clothing does anything for me,” Velkan grumbled. It hung loose on his form and he wanted to wear something that displayed what he had for Van Helsing.
"We'll get you new ones soon, I promise. But since you don't care for these, take them off for me. I want to look at you while I prepare supper."
“Gabriel… the friar…” Velkan wasn’t protesting, but he didn’t want to embarrass Carl.
"The friar has seen a man naked before," Van Helsing replied. "I dare say he will enjoy the view. He knows how to appreciate a beautiful form a much as I do."
Velkan shrugged, accepting Van Helsing’s decision in the matter. “I want to keep the hat for a while,” Velkan said, starting to quickly strip. The hat smelt of Gabriel.
"Consider it yours," Van Helsing replied. His throat went dry as he watched Velkan stripping for him. He knew he could command anything and Velkan would do it. It was heady knowledge and Van Helsing swore not to abuse it.
“It’s cold,” Velkan complained when he had finished stripping. While he had grown up in the Transylvanian mountains and he was used to the chill, he had an alterative motive in mind.
"Go stay with Carl while I get supper on," Van Helsing told him, wanting him both out of the cold and with Carl. "I'll join you shortly."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan said and took off with his folded clothing in his arms and Van Helsing’s hat on his head.
Carl had watched the two men with growing interest. When Velkan began to disrobe in full view of him, Carl knew Van Helsing was up to something. From the confident, if slightly embarrassed, way Velkan approached him was any indication, he was finally doing something right. "Everything okay?" Carl asked as Velkan drew near.
“No, nothing is wrong,” Velkan said as he crouched close to the fire as he dared naked. “Haven’t you ever seen a naked man before?”
"Yes, several times, in fact," Carl smiled. "I just wondered why you chose to be naked now. Not that I mind." He couldn't help but add the last bit, knowing it would both embarrass and please the young man.
“Gabriel wanted me naked,” Velkan told him. That was all the justification he needed.
"Indeed," Carl replied, his grin spreading. It looked as if Gabriel had taken his words to heart.
“He’s skinning the rabbits,” Velkan said. He was trying to act as if it was perfectly normal to walk around naked in the ruins of church.
"You don't have to be self-conscious around me, Velkan," Carl said, trying to put him at ease. "As you said, I've seen naked men before. It's kind of hard not to in an abbey, you know."
“That doesn’t count,” Velkan snorted. “Priests aren’t real men.”
"Really. Why's that?" Carl asked.
“Well…” Velkan said. “I heard that when you become a priest… they geld you.” Velkan had grown up among the gypsies that had mistrust for any institution, even the Church.
"I see," Carl replied. "Well, I hate to tell you this, but you're quite mistaken. Believe me, all of my parts are in working order. Or at least they were. Anyway, if you thought me a eunuch, why did you consider me such a threat to you?"
“You’re not a priest,” Velkan said reasonably. “You’re a friar. And he… loves you.”
"Ahhh," Carl replied. He reached out and took Velkan's hand. "He may love me, but not like he loves you. There is no desire between us, only the love of brothers."
Carl looked up when he heard a low growl from the doorway. Van Helsing’s eyes were locked on where Carl was touching Velkan and he was growling very much like he had when he was a werewolf.
"Hello, Gabriel," Carl said, refusing to pull his hand away. "Velkan and I were just talking about you."
“You’re touching him,” Van Helsing growled again.
"Why yes, it looks like I am. Is there a problem?" Carl replied, his voice even and the soft smile never leaving his face. No matter what posturing the man might attempt, this was Van Helsing and Carl had no fear of *him*.
“Yes,” Van Helsing huffed and tossed the skinned rabbits just in front Carl. “He’s mine.”
Carl looked at Van Helsing and shook his head. "Why does everyone seem to think I'm some great threat? Believe me, if I never have sexual relations again, I'll count myself lucky!" Carl hadn't meant to snap and he certainly hadn't meant to say *that*, however there was no way to take the words back now.
“You’re a threat because you’re easy to love,” Velkan provided quietly. “And… you may not want to count our opinions as… normal. I think the werewolf curse might have affected us.”
"Curse or not, you can consider me effectively... what was the word you used, Velkan... oh yes, gelded." Carl closed his eyes wearily, the sudden turn of the conversation bringing up things he'd been trying with all his might to forget.
“I didn’t mean it,” Velkan said quickly. He didn’t want to cause Carl any pain. When Carl took his hand away, Velkan was willing to risk his wrath by grabbing it again. “Any one else Gabriel looks at like that… I would have killed.”
"It is alright, Velkan," Carl said, his eyes still closed. "I do not blame you. It is the truth, nothing more. I think, all things considered, it would have been easier on me if he had simply cut them off."
“Would fucking me make you feel like a man?” Velkan asked. He knew Van Helsing would not be getting rid of Carl any time soon and maybe this would be a good way to keep the peace. He didn’t think he was good enough that Gabriel would want to keep him all to himself anyway.
Carl's eyes shot open and he swallowed thickly. "Don't ever say that to me again," he said, squeezing Velkan's hand tightly. He shuddered at the very thought of letting himself be touched that way.
“I disgust you…” Velkan said softly, lowering is head.
"No, Velkan, that isn't what I meant at all," Carl said, his voice softening. "*I* disgust me. I am... unclean... foul... I would not taint you with this. It has nothing to do with you. I don't think I could stand to have anyone touch me... like that."
The guilt welled in Van Helsing just as it had the day he had picked Carl up off of the ground in that cave. “If you will not accept him, then what about me?”
Carl shook his head miserably, tears filling his eyes. "The problem is with me. Did you not hear me, Gabriel? I am a foul thing. That... that... creature... he..." Carl couldn't bring himself to say it. He didn't need to, though. Van Helsing had tended his wounds. He knew what damage had been done and how.
“I’ll avenge you, brother,” Van Helsing his in a gravely voice. He would kill that monster who raped Carl, but for now he would try to give the friar back some of his pride. “For now, you may not be able to be touched, but you can watch.”
"If... if that is your wish," Carl said shakily, grateful that Gabriel had let the subject drop for now. The memories of that awful time were threatening to swamp him and he needed something, anything, to distract his mind once more.
“Velkan, come here,” Van Helsing commanded. The blood was pumping through his veins and he felt the need to possess Velkan.
Velkan gave Carl's hand a quick squeeze then he was hurrying toward his master. "Yes, Gabriel?" he said, head bowed submissively.
“We need to show Carl that it isn’t always about pain between men,” he told Velkan.
"You wish to take me in front of him?" Velkan asked, a bit apprehensive. He remembered the last time they'd had sex with Carl near. He had ended up trying to club Gabriel with a branch.
Van Helsing reached out and grabbed Velkan’s chin. “Yes, I want that. Can you control yourself, lupul?”
"I am yours," Velkan simply replied. "Do with me as you will, Master."
“I want you to use your beautiful mouth,” Van Helsing said loud enough for Carl to hear.
Carl watched avidly as Velkan slid to his knees in front of Gabriel. He knew he should turn away and give them their privacy but Van Helsing wanted him to watch. In a purely analytical sense, Velkan was a stunning young man and the sight of him submitting so gracefully was highly erotic. Carl thought it a shame they were wasting such a display on him.
“That’s it, Velkan,” Van Helsing praised, petting Velkan’s hair. Velkan was starting to work the leather lacing of his pants undone.
Velkan quickly undid Gabriel's pants and pushed them down, freeing his erection. He could feel his master's hand in his hair and it made him moan softly as he took the head of his cock into his mouth. The taste of Gabriel exploded across his tongue and he was soon sucking hungrily on the hard shaft, wanting to taste as much of it as he could.
“I have you to thank for him, Carl,” Van Helsing told the friar. “God might have brought him back, you made me see that I love him. Beautiful, isn’t he?”
"He's magnificent," Carl replied a bit breathlessly. He might not want to be touched but he wasn't completely immune. He had always been a very visual man and watching Velkan *servicing* Van Helsing was intensely erotic.
Van Helsing felt Velkan suck harder when he heard the comment. He looked down to make sure Velkan was hard and not just doing this because he was told to. Not only was Velkan hard, but his erection almost looked painful.
"Tell him to touch himself," Carl said when he followed Van Helsing's eyes down to Velkan's straining groin. Even though his body didn't stir at the display, his mind reeled from it and he wanted to take part, if only like this.
“You heard him, Velkan,” Van Helsing moaned softly. “Touch yourself, but don’t you dare cum.”
Velkan glanced toward Carl as he reached down to take his cock in hand. He moaned around Van Helsing's cock as he started to stroke. Knowing that the friar was not only watching them, but participating at least peripherally, was turning him on even more.
Van Helsing let Velkan continue until he was too close the edge and then growled out the command, “Enough.”
Reluctantly, Velkan stopped and pulled back, letting his lover's cock slide from his mouth. It glistened wetly and he shivered, thinking about where it was going next. He turned his head to look fully at Carl, wanting him to see the desire in his eyes and understand that everything didn't have to be about pain.
“Tell him what you want,” Van Helsing told Velkan. The guilt of what he was and what he had done was still there, but adding to it, there was also a glimmer of hope. Hope that he could keep his friend and lover by his side, seeing that they were both healed in all ways.
"I want you to take me," Velkan said, his eyes never leaving Carl's. "I want to feel you inside me, making me whole again. Please, Master..."
“Get down on all fours,” Van Helsing demanded. There was just something about that position that was so primal it attracted parts of him he would have rather kept hidden.
Velkan complied immediately, making sure to position himself so Carl could see them both clearly. He longed to move closer, to be able to reach out and take the friar's hand while his Master took his pleasure. He thought then that Carl might begin to understand, though he had no illusions about the long and painful recovery ahead.
Van Helsing kept Velkan’s shirt, pants and boots on, but loosened the ties of his leather pants around his cock as he kneeled behind Velkan. There was no time to get the oil he now kept in his pack, or he would risk breaking the spell hanging all over them.
Instead, he decided to simply use what he had on hand... or rather in mouth. Spreading Velkan's cheeks apart, he bent his head down and ran his tongue between them softly. He heard Velkan cry out and lunge forward, but he grabbed his hips and pulled him back, then stroked his tongue over him again.
Velkan couldn’t quite comprehend what Van Helsing was doing with his tongue. The idea had never crossed his mind, but then again, he had never walked the earth as long his lover. It only made him wonder what else Van Helsing could teach him.
"What... what is he doing to you?" Carl asked, his throat suddenly dry. He could see Velkan clearly but couldn't tell what Van Helsing was doing to make him moan and shake so.
“He’s…” Velkan had to stop to formulate the works. “Licking me… there. Driving his tongue in and out.”
Carl could hardly imagine such a thing, though he didn't put it past Van Helsing at all. The only experience he'd had in that area had been painful and humiliating. He simply could not imagine anything feeling good enough to make a man act as Velkan was. "How... how does it feel?"
“Like he owns even more than my soul… my whole body,” Velkan groaned out.
"You are so beautiful in your passion, Velkan," Carl told him. "I think you might be the most beautiful man I have ever known."
Van Helsing pulled away and positioned himself over Velkan’s back. “He’s right, lupul. You’re beautiful. Reborn for me…”
"Please, Master... please... I burn for you," Velkan cried out. His lover's tongue had set him on fire and he was desperate to feel Van Helsing inside him.
Van Helsing gave into Velkan’s pleas and quickly entered him, groaning loudly at the sweet friction. Velkan was perfection in every sense as he started to pump into him.
"Be easy, Gabriel," Carl said, wincing at the quick penetration. Memories of that very act tried to come back, but he forced them away, focusing on the look of pleasure on Velkan's face.
“No… please…” Velkan begged, afraid that Carl’s warning would stop Van Helsing.
"Shhh... I won't stop," Van Helsing promised him, though he did slow his pace. Instead of a harsh, fast coupling, he began to move in and out slowly, savouring the feel of Velkan's body gripping him tightly.
“Gabriel…” Velkan couldn’t believe that he could love Van Helsing anymore, but he did. Something about the way the man was touching spoke of the way things could only grow between them. Gabriel *could* love him and still keep Carl with them.
Carl felt his eyes grow moist as he watched the lovers. As he saw the gentle way Van Helsing touched him, he felt the last of his worry dissipate. It was clear to him now that Van Helsing would never do anything to harm the other man. That was enough for Carl.
Carl couldn’t tear his eyes away as he watched them climax either. It truly was an outrageously personal thing to watch, but he felt himself sinking deeper into their shared relationship.
When it was over, Van Helsing carefully pulled out of his lover then pulled him into his arms for a fierce kiss. "I love you, Velkan," he proclaimed loudly. He no longer cared about the hows and whys of it all. The only thing he cared about now was his family.
Velkan was so close to exhaustion that he only had enough sense to smile at his lover and reply, “Yes, Gabriel.”
Van Helsing laughed softly, understanding everything Velkan meant by those two simple words. "Come on, let's get you laid down before you fall over on me."
“Carl,” Velkan said. This wasn’t a question, but a request. It was also the first time he had called the friar by his first name.
Van Helsing paused, surprised. "Very well," he said, giving Velkan another, much softer, kiss. He lifted the younger man into his arms and walked the short distance to Carl, who lay watching them as if memorized. "He wants you."
“Sleep, friar,” Velkan murmured, knowing Carl was watching him. “Nothing else.” His eyes were already closed and he was burrowing into Van Helsing’s sleeping roll.
"Come here," Carl said, reaching his arm out to Velkan. He knew better than to try to pull Velkan closer so he waited for the other man to come to him.
Velkan cracked one eye open and put a face on that used to get him anything he wanted from his older sister and father. “But I’m already warm.” He knew Van Helsing hardly slept and would keep watch over them. He nuzzled his Master’s pillow for effect. “It smells of him.”
Van Helsing sighed and bent down to lift Velkan once more. He made sure to take the bedroll with him and placed him into Carl's open arm. "Sleep, both of you," he said with more than a touch of fondness in his voice.
Van Helsing had laid him down in Carl’s unsure arms. He flashed a triumphant smirk over his shoulder to his lover. “Next time you sleep with us…”
"Alright," Van Helsing replied, glancing at Carl to see his reaction. He might not mind Velkan so close to him, but he might not want that with him.
“If it’s only to sleep… then it would really be quite practical. It would be easier to maintain a constant temperature with shared body heat.”
Van Helsing knelt down beside Carl and laid a hand on his shoulder. "I would never hurt you, my friend. If you wish me close, then I will be."
Carl was lost for words until the awkward silence was interrupted by Velkan’s soft snore. The young man had managed to steal most of the bedroll and blanket in the few short moments they had been sharing them. “Is that normal?” he asked. His growing panic at sleeping with Van Helsing had been replaced at amusement towards Velkan.
"Quite," Van Helsing chuckled. "He'll steal every bit of blanket if you let him. Rest, Carl. I'll wake you both when dinner's ready."
“Just a little nap, then…” Carl agreed, watching Van Helsing as he wrapped his arms around Velkan’s sleeping form.
<><><><><><>
The days turned into weeks as Carl slowly recovered. Van Helsing had received a summons from Rome long ago and had replied that he would return when Carl was well enough to travel. Several more wires had come and he'd ignored them all. Now, however, Carl was finally well enough to begin the long journey. They would have to take it slowly at first, but at least they would be under way. As Velkan and Carl packed up the camp, Van Helsing sent a wire to the Cardinal, telling him they were returning.
It was Van Helsing who had gone into the nearest town to get supplies and found a wire from the cardinal waiting for him, leaving Velkan and Carl back in the camp. It was always spooky how the Church knew exactly where he was, but then again… it was the Church. They were always spooky.
“Tell me about this place,” Velkan asked Van Helsing while they packed up. “I have never left my homeland.”
"Not much to tell really," Van Helsing shrugged. "Lots of friars and priests and such running about. I'm never there for very long. Carl would be able to tell you more about it."
“It is a city of holy men?” Velkan couldn’t help but make a disgusted face. “But what of the other cities? So many people must be… unnerving.”
"A bit, but you get used to it," Van Helsing said. "I tend to stay by myself. The less people see me the less chance the constables will find out I'm there. Don't forget, Velkan, I'm a wanted man in most of Europe."
Velkan narrowed his eyes at Van Helsing. “Yes, I bet you are wanted… by bar maids, whores, soldiers and even those damn priests. I’ll have none of that, Gabriel.”
Van Helsing threw back his head and laughed. "You have no need to worry, lupul. They might want, but I have yet to let any of them have. You may belong to me, Velkan, but I belong to you equally as much."
“I would have thought the possessiveness would have lessened,” Carl sighed and made a tsking sound from where he was packing. “You two are hopeless.”
"Hah! No more so than you," Velkan replied, grinning. "Tell me truthfully, Carl. Would you not be possessive of one such as him, if he were yours?"
“I’ll not let any other quack inventor give him toys to play with,” Carl agreed.
"See?" Velkan said. "You are just as possessive as I am."
“So, I am to have no freedom?” Van Helsing mourned playfully. “I am your servant, gentlemen. Now may we start our journey?”
Carl and Velkan looked at each other, their eyes shining with mischief. "Very well," Carl sighed and mounted his horse. He winced slightly as he did so, his still-healing body unaccustomed to such movements. "You should be happy you have a horse, you know. Most servants have to walk."
“Walk?” Velkan sputtered. “He wouldn’t make me walk. He already promised me I could ride with him.”
"I wasn't talking about you, Velkan," Carl said. "I meant him. Perhaps we can pick up another horse in the next town we come to."
Van Helsing wrapped his arms around Velkan’s waist, saddened a little that a prince such as he could automatically assume himself a servant, even in jest. “He should ride with me, even if we get new steeds.”
"Hmmm... I suppose the pace won't tire them much, even with two riders. It's not like I'll be able to handle much more than a walking pace for several days still," Carl said. "You should have gone back to Rome when they summoned you. The Cardinal won't be pleased that you made him wait."
“He’s Van Helsing,” Velkan said before Gabriel could speak. “He answers to no one.”
"You are wrong there, my friend," Carl said, shaking his head. "I do not know what power the Cardinal holds over him, but Van Helsing must answer to him. But rest easy. The Cardinal needs him, so I doubt he'll do more than chastise him a bit."
As they started their journey to civilization, Carl’s words stuck with Velkan. Van Helsing was special, but he had to answer to someone. And this particular someone belong to the Church with all of their regulations and prejudices. He quickly decided that Gabriel should not be punished for his sins.
<><><><><><>
They stopped just short of reaching the Vatican. The closer they had gotten, the more apprehensive Van Helsing had become. He wasn't worried about himself so much as Carl and Velkan. Especially Velkan. He knew the view the church took on relationships such as theirs.
“Gabriel, you said when we were in Rome that I could get new clothing,” Velkan reminded his lover. He picked at the ill-fitting clothes he was still wearing that were hand me downs from Van Helsing and Carl. “I don’t want to meet this Cardinal dressed like a beggar.” More than a bit of Velkan’s pride was showing.
"Alright," Van Helsing agreed quickly, grasping at any excuse to delay their arrival. "There's a tailor at the edge of town. He should have something there you might like."
“He can be trusted?” Velkan asked. “I don’t want to have to kill him before my clothing is ready.”
"He can be trusted," Van Helsing replied. "I'm known here but I'm also protected by the church."
Several hours later, Velkan was alone with Van Helsing and Carl in a room modelling the latest fashion. Some of his day might have called him a “dandy” as he had been instantly drawn to the bright colours, instead of the dour and steadfast tweeds that were most popular. He was currently wearing black pants with a subtle pin stripe that fitted him in all the right places. It was topped by a crisp white shirt, bright red vest and matching tie.
“It’s not very practical,” Velkan commented as the ran his hands over the silk of the vest.
"I, for one, think it's perfect," Carl replied. "Not everything in life must be practical, you know."
“You sound like my…” Velkan started to say, but cut himself off quickly.
"I'm sorry," Carl said softly. He had not meant to remind the young man of all that he had lost.
“She used to spoil me,” Velkan said after a moment and then smiled softly. “So did my father. Hard to believe, I know.”
"You should be spoiled," Van Helsing said, walking up to his lover and wrapping his arms around him. "You deserve everything good in life and it pains me that I know I'll never be able to give that to you."
“You love me,” Velkan answered him. “What more could I want? As for money, I’ll never have to worry about that anymore. This damned church of yours holds the gold of my ancestors in its vaults.”
"Velkan, show a bit of respect, if you please," Carl said. "This damned church, as you put it, set your family free."
“No, that was Gabriel,” Velkan insisted stubbornly.
"Carl is right," Van Helsing said softly. "They sent me there. If not for the church, I never would have come. At the very least, I am grateful to them for leading me to you."
“I only wore the cross for its power to drive off vampires,” Velkan said. “I know God exists, but why do I need someone to tell me how to worship it?”
"Oh Velkan, I do not think you understand us," Carl said. "There are all manner of priests here, from all different religions. In essence, we all worship the same Being, no matter what name we might call Him. No one here will tell you how you should or should not worship."
Velkan could help himself. “So I am free to worship Gabriel?” he challenged.
"Just... do not say that where the Cardinal can hear you," Carl replied softly. He crossed himself and left the pair standing in the tailor shop. Once outside, he whispered a soft prayer for Velkan. "Forgive him, Father. He has been through so much."
<><><><><><>
As Van Helsing marched up the stairs of the Vatican, Velkan kept close to him, dressed in his new clothes and looking very much like a more colourful version of Van Helsing with the matching leather trench coat. Velkan had every intention of keeping quiet and letting his Master handle the situation, but he would stay by his side.
They found Carl already there and speaking with the Cardinal. "If not for Van Helsing and Prince Velkan, I fear this fiend would have killed me... or worse," Carl said as they walked up behind him. He had done what he could to explain the situation without going into detail about Velkan or how the vampire had captured him.
“We had feared the Valerious line lost,” Cardinal Jinette admitted, eyeing Velkan up with a fearsome gaze. “Why did you not remain in Transylvanian, son? You’ll have to marry soon enough to get an heir. It’s what your father would have wanted.”
"My father's wishes died with him, Cardinal," Velkan replied. "My place now is with Gabriel."
Jinette turned to Van Helsing with a raised eyebrow. He had yet to greet the returned hunter. “He calls you Gabriel?”
"It is my name," Van Helsing replied.
“I gather this trip was successful in retrieving some of you lost past then?” Jinette asked and then looked at Velkan. “And strays.”
Van Helsing felt Carl's hand on his arm gripping him tightly. "Not much more than my name really and the fact that I was the one that killed Dracula to begin with."
“We already knew that,” Jinette sighed. “Nothing else useful?”
"No," Van Helsing replied. "Nothing else except the fact that there are more vampires out there. The fiend that... that hurt Carl... was one."
“Again, this is a fact we already knew,” Jinette spoke and then turned his attention back to Velkan. “ Valerious, if you have no intention of marrying as per you father’s wishes, have you considered joining the revered ranks of the Church? Your family could use the prayers.”
Velkan cast a quick glance at Carl then looked back at the Cardinal. "No, Cardinal. I chose to worship in my own way."
“You will of course have to speak to certain… parties before we can let you any further into our midst,” Jinette told him. Within the order, the men he had in mind were known simply as The Inquisitors.
"I think I speak for Prince Valerious, Cardinal," Carl spoke up. "All that he knows of such evils he has freely shared with us. He is no threat to the order."
For all of his bravado, Cardinal Jinette did trust Carl’s judgement. “Fine, I will arrange for him to stay outside of the Holy City.”
"He stays with me," Van Helsing told him. "We will not be separated."
“He does not serve or belong to the Order,” Jinette reminded Van Helsing. “Even if he is a friend of the Order, he will not be allowed to… fraternize with you.”
"Then we shall stay outside the city with him," Carl spoke up once more. "As Van Helsing said, we will not be separated."
“We?” Jinette repeated back slowly and his expression changed. The Church was not the most liberal member of the Order by far, but now was not the time or place to risk losing Van Helsing after he had just returned. He would bide his time and watch exactly how the last Valerious would affect his plans. “Very well, but none of you shall be allowed to leave the Holy City without my expressed permission. Understood?”
Carl nodded, knowing they had only won the initial skirmish. The true battle had yet to be fought. He, as a lowly friar, could only push so far. Though the church valued his inventions, they had other inventors they could easily replace him with.
<><><><><><>
It was the morning and Velkan was not only tired, but moody. He hadn’t been able to sleep without Van Helsing by his side. The hunter had been gone the entire evening reporting to the Order. He had left orders for Velkan to stay in the room and so Velkan had stayed, but he wasn’t happy about it.
When the door to the small room began to open, Velkan was up in a second. He gasped when he saw his exhausted lover leaning on the door and he rushed to his side and led him to the small bed in the corner. "Have you not slept at all?" Velkan asked, as he knelt in front of Van Helsing and began tugging at his boots.
Van Helsing shooed Velkan away gently. “No, but it looks like neither have you. How about we go for a quick morning repast and then catch some sleep, lupul?”
"How about you wait here and I'll go bring us back some breakfast?" Velkan countered. "You were swaying on your feet, Gabriel. It wouldn't do for the great monster hunter to be seen falling face first into his breakfast."
“No,” Van Helsing said firmly. He didn’t want Velkan to venture out on his own. “I want to show them they cannot tire me out.”
"Yes, Gabriel," Velkan subsided. He still didn't like it but at least he would be with his Master to make sure he was alright. He started to ask Gabriel why he was so adamant about him venturing outside their room but one look at his exhausted face stopped him. Maybe he could talk to Carl later. The friar seemed as worried about him as Gabriel did.
“I want you to say close to me,” Van Helsing said as the walked down the hall. Another part of him wanted to show Velkan off. The younger man needed a shave and his hair was messy, but it was charming when set off against another new outfit.
"As if I'd let you out of arm's reach right now," Velkan muttered in reply. As they approached the dining hall, they met up with Carl. He seemed to have been waiting for them and joined them as they walked inside.
It looked like different ethnicities in the order took turns supplying cooks. Today it was the Buddhist monk faction cooking and the food looking foreign to Velkan, who was used to gypsy cuisine.
“What is it?” Velkan asked when they said down. He made sure he was pressed as close to Van Helsing as he could be.
"It's a type of porridge," Carl replied. "It's quite good actually. Try a little honey to sweeten it."
“I don’t think I want any,” Velkan said, pushing his bowl away.
“Lupul…” Van Helsing sighed. He didn’t want to order the young man to eat, so instead he decided to try something different. “Why not try some of mine?” he offered and held up his own spoon.
Velkan didn't hesitate. He leaned over and ate the offered bite. It felt strange on his tongue, but the taste wasn't bad. When Van Helsing went to feed him another bite, he shook his head. "You first," he whispered. "You have to eat, too."
“Very well,” Van Helsing agreed and took a bite.
That was how they worked through his bowl and even finished Velkan’s. Once he had finished eating, Velkan’s sleepless night was beginning to catch up with him as he started to nod off. As Van Helsing was discussing his training with Carl, he guided Velkan’s head onto his shoulder and wrapped an arm around his waist.
Carl could feel the eyes of the others on them and knew Van Helsing could as well. "Perhaps we should continue this conversation in your room?" he suggested, wanting to get Velkan out from under such intense scrutiny, even if the young man was unaware of it.
“I won’t hide what I have with him,” Van Helsing growled under his breath.
"I'm not asking you to," Carl replied. "But you don't have to throw it in their faces, either. Velkan isn't a trophy on display. He's your lover and he deserves some dignity. Believe me, Gabriel, everyone here knows exactly what he is to you now."
“I barely touched him,” Van Helsing said under his breath and brought his hand up touch Velkan’s cheek. “Time to wake up, Velkan.”
"Gabriel?" Velkan said wearily. "Did I fall asleep?" His mind was fuzzy and he had to fight his way awake. He had felt safe and secure, sleeping in Van Helsing's arms, and wanted to return.
“Just drifted off,” Van Helsing told him softly. “We can go back to our room and both sleep.”
"What about Carl?" Velkan asked, not considering how that might sound to the various priests sitting around them.
“I… I have to go to confession,” Carl managed to stammer out, turning red.
"But after that?" Velkan pressed. "You'll come to bed then?"
Carl would rather face the wrath of the Pope himself than disappoint Velkan when he looked at him like that. The young man had faced death and pain, and yet in many ways he was naive of the politics of the Church. “Yes,” Carl agreed very quietly.
"Mmm... good," Velkan murmured sleepily. "Gabriel always sleeps better when you're with him."
Just as Carl turned a brighter shade of red and groaned, Van Helsing started to pull his lover to stand. “Time to go, Velkan.”
Velkan let himself be guided up but before Van Helsing could pull him away from the table, he leaned down and placed a kiss atop Carl's head. "Don't be too long," he said, then he was being pulled toward his lover's room rather quickly.
Cardinal Jinette had been watching their interactions from the corner of the room and when the lovers left, he came towards Carl in a flutter of robes. “Brother Carl, I will see you in my study. Now.”
"Yes, Cardinal," Carl replied softly. He stood and followed the Cardinal, trying to think of how he would explain all of this without sounding like he was lying.
Once they were alone in the Cardinal’s study, the man glared at Carl. “Give me one reason I shouldn’t excommunicate you right now?”
"It's not what you think," Carl said quickly. "I am not their lover, nor have I ever been."
“And what about them?” Jinette demanded. “They were acting like husband and wife.”
"You don't want me to answer that question," Carl replied. "They are not clergy. They have taken no vows. Their private lives should be their own."
“Van Helsing is
indebted to the Order,” Jinette insisted.
His hand was idly playing with his rosary. “His actions reflect upon us all.”
"Really? I would have thought the fact he is a wanted murderer would reflect more poorly than the possibility he is a sodomite," Carl shot back. "Tell me something, Cardinal. How is it that you knew there were other vampires besides Dracula, yet we knew nothing of it?"
“You did not need to know,” the Cardinal answered. “Van Helsing is a useful tool in the fight against evil. We cannot have him distracted by a catamite.”
"If you try to separate them, he will leave the Order," Carl said. "As will I." He believed that what the two men shared was right and good and he would not stand by and allow the Cardinal and his machinations to undo them.
“You are a mere friar,” Jinette hissed, taking a threatening step towards Carl. “You have no power. It would be so easy to take away your access to your beloved laboratory.”
"Yes, I suppose it would," Carl said, swallowing nervously. "But I will not let you or anyone else separate them."
“It would be equally easy to have young Velkan disappear…”
"No!" Carl said, taking a step toward the Cardinal, his fists clenched. "Do that and you will destroy Van Helsing. And when he finds out the Order was behind it, he will not rest until he has destroyed *it* as well."
“Then give me a reason to let Van Helsing keep his catamite!” Jinette hissed. “We are damning that boy’s soul.”
"His soul is not damned," Carl insisted. "What reason do you want? The only one I can give you is that they love each other. Van Helsing has known so little love in his life. Would you truly take this from him now? Tell me, Cardinal, what must I do to convince you?"
“Let me talk to the boy.” He was already starting to see that there might be a way to turn this to his advantage, but first he had to see to the young man as a member of his flock.
"Van Helsing won't like it," Carl said. "Perhaps, if I accompanied him..."
“Is the boy not able to think for himself?” Jinette challenged.
"Of course he is. But Van Helsing is very... protective of him. Velkan has lost so much in his short life. He does not wish to see him hurt further."
“Is that why he acts the way he does?” Jinette sighed. He had seen many people become lunatics after a confrontation with evil. “The poor boy’s not right in the head.”
"I assure you, Velkan is in full possession of his faculties. He is simply a young man in love, possibly for the first time in his life. What is so wrong with that?"
“He is in love with another man. Not only a man, but a murderer.”
"Van Helsing is no murderer!" Carl all but shouted, suddenly enraged that this man above all others would say such a thing.
“He is the sword of our Lord God,” Jinette amended. “But unpredictable.”
"Unpredictable?" Carl challenged, his anger completely overshadowing his common sense. "Or do you mean uncontrollable? That's what you fear most about Van Helsing, isn't it? That one day you won't be able to make him jump for you any more. That one day he'll see that you're using him."
The Cardinal had to admit that it was true and in that second he decided that maybe Velkan would be useful after all. The young man could be used to control Van Helsing. “Perhaps I have been too harsh,” Jinette said carefully.
Carl studied the other man, some of Van Helsing's inherent mistrust rubbing off on him. He knew the Cardinal was up to something. He would have to warn Van Helsing to be even more mindful of Velkan. "If you have no further need of me, Cardinal..."
“You’ll bring the boy to me later in the day,” Jinette told him. “If you must come with him, then I’ll tolerate it to appease Van Helsing.”
"Very well," Carl said, bowing slightly. "I'll bring him after noon meal." Carl left the Cardinal's study quickly and hurried toward Van Helsing's quarters. He ignored the looks and whispers of the others. It wasn't the first time he'd been whispered about in the halls of the Vatican.
When Carl got back to the room, he found that Van Helsing was wide awake and Velkan slept with his head on the older man’s lap. “What, or should I say who, kept you?”
"Cardinal Jinette," Carl replied. "We... had a... talk. He wants to speak to Velkan. I told him I'd bring him after noon meal today."
“No,” Van Helsing said simply. His fingers were carding through Velkan’s hair as he slept.
"I don't think he'll take no for an answer on this," Carl said wearily as he sat down on the side of the narrow bed. "I got him to agree to let me accompany him. Gabriel... God forgive me... but whatever you do... don't trust him."
“I will not trust him,” Van Helsing agreed. “Tell me… do you think that we will have to speak with Velkan about the Cardinal?”
"Oh, of a certainty," Carl said. "I think he will try to convince Velkan to honour his father's wishes and produce an heir. Gabriel... I did not tell him what... what the vampire did to me. I would rather those secrets remain between us."
“As it should,” Van Helsing agreed. “What all of us share is also our business.”
"He threatened to excommunicate me," Carl said, laughing darkly. "I should have told him to go ahead. I feel these robes are a mockery now. Will I always feel this way?"
“I do not think so… already you are coping better,” Van Helsing told him. “I have a vague memory of recovering from such horrors.”
Carl looked at the other man in shock. "I would never have thought... you do not seem... as I am. I could barely stand to eat in the hall. It was only your presence that gave me strength."
“I think we all prefer the company of each over the company of anyone else. I will be glad to be away from this place.”
"This has ever been my home... my sanctuary. Yet, I will be glad to be gone from here, too. Maybe next time, we shan't come back at all." Carl spoke wistfully, knowing the words were sure folly. They would come back, the most faithful of dogs, and do their masters' bidding.
“I am thinking I shall negotiate some time off for us,” Van Helsing told Carl, smiling evilly. “I will return to work for them, but with conditions. A part of the year off and a home base of our choice… at their cost, of course. A nice isolated home somewhere. Room for Velkan and I to hunt and a lab for you.”
"He already thinks me your catamite as well as Velkan," Carl said. "I told him it wasn't like that but I doubt if he believed me. If you do this, there will be no convincing him otherwise."
“Does the idea greatly bother you?” Van Helsing asked, looking away from the friar. The truth was, as time passed he hoped Carl would heal enough to join them. While he and Velkan would walk the earth for an undetermined amount of time, their time with Carl would be limited.
"No," Carl said softly. "I have been thought of as many things, a catamite will not be the worst of them. I was thinking more of you. I am not... much of a man anymore."
“I have never liked the terms catamite or sodomite,” Van Helsing said. “They have no hateful name for a man who loves women, why one who prefers the company of men?”
"You are right. I should not have used them," Carl replied. "But you best get used to hearing them for it is what Velkan will be called. Gabriel... may I ask you something?"
“You can ask me anything,” Van Helsing said and then added the complaint. “Why would he be called the catamite and not me?”
"Because no one would be foolish enough to say that to you. He will be seen as the younger, less experienced, partner. The derisive comments will be directed at him." Carl paused for a moment, gathering his courage. He wasn't sure if he truly wanted the answer to his question, but he had to ask. "Gabriel... what do you want from me?"
So it came down to this moment that Van Helsing had feared. “At first I wanted the benefit our your knowledge,” he admitted. “Then your friendship… now, you are family. But I will not hold you to me if you do not wish it.”
"You speak of family, but I don't think you mean that in a brotherly sense," Carl said, studying his friend closely. "Am I wrong?"
“Perhaps not.” Van Helsing was afraid to admit his true emotions, lest he scared off the other man. He envied Velkan for being able to sleep through all of this.
"Tell him, Gabriel," Velkan whispered softly, making Van Helsing jump. "He will not leave us and he deserves the truth."
“I care for you deeply,” Van Helsing said, looking up at Carl. “And not like a brother.”
"Do you want me?" Carl asked boldly. He tried to quell his body's sudden shaking but he couldn't. He trusted these two men with his life. He knew they would never betray his wishes, no matter what they might desire. Still, after everything, he couldn't help but be afraid.
“Yes, but I would not do anything you do not wish.”
"I... I may ne-never be able..." Carl trailed off. "The thought of being touched... by anyone... I would rather die."
“And I would never force you,” Van Helsing said quickly. “You mere presence is enough. I do not love you for what you can or cannot give me.”
Velkan sat up then and laid a hand on Carl's trembling shoulder. "We're here for you. Whatever you need. Come, you're body is still healing and you are exhausted. Rest with us."
“I do love you both,” Carl told them as he moved lie with the two men.
Velkan manoeuvred them until Carl was lying between them. He leaned over and placed a chaste kiss on Carl's cheek, not daring to kiss his lips. "Sleep, Carl. We're here and we shall protect you."
<><><><><><>
“You don’t have to go,” Van Helsing told Velkan. Sometimes Van Helsing wished that Velkan feared more than losing him.
“I do and I will,” Velkan told him. “I don’t fear this Cardinal.”
"I'll stay with him, Gabriel," Carl said. "I won't leave him alone with Jinette."
“Gabriel… you know that I’m a hunter in my own right,” Velkan sighed. “There’s nothing an old priest can do to me.”
"He might be an old priest," Carl warned, "but he has power here. Be wary, Velkan."
Van Helsing drew Velkan into a deep kiss and only let him go when he was panting. “Yes, please be wary, lupul.”
"For you," Velkan promised, pulling away reluctantly. "Let us go, Carl. I want to get this over with."
As they left the room and started to walk down the hall, Velkan waited until there was no one else around before he told Carl, “I know they think we are both his catamites.”
"They do at that," Carl agreed. "Just ignore them. They'll soon tire of whispering if they see it gets no reaction from us."
“It does no bother me as it is appropriate for me, but I don’t like anyone insulting you like that,” Velkan told him.
"I don't consider it an insult, even if it isn't true. Let them think I'm lucky enough to lie with the two of you. I'll not dissuade them."
Velkan reached out and grabbed Carl’s hand to squeeze it just outside of the Cardinal’s study. “You are with us in everything.”
Carl smiled at Velkan then knocked on the Cardinal's door. They heard a gruff "enter" and proceeded inside. Not wanting the entire place to hear their conversation, Carl closed the door behind them.
“I’ve brought Velkan Valerious to see you, Sir,” Carl said formally. He used Velkan’s last name to remind the man of Velkan’s status and illustrious family.
"So I see," Cardinal Jinette replied. "You may leave us now, Carl." He waived his hand toward the door in dismissal. He would have this talk with the young prince alone, whether Van Helsing liked it or not.
“I will not,” Carl said. “I promised Van Helsing I would stay by his side.”
"You forget your place, *friar*. You will wait in the hall."
“It’s alright, Carl,” Velkan said. “I’ll be fine.”
Carl hesitated. He had promised Van Helsing he would stay with Velkan, yet he should be safe enough in the Cardinal's study. "I shall await you in the hall then," Carl said. He bowed once to the Cardinal then left the room, reluctantly closing the door behind him once more.
“What is so important that you must draw me away from my friends?” Velkan asked Jinette arrogantly.
"I see Van Helsing has already managed to corrupt you with his intolerable manners," Jinette replied. "Very well, I shall get to the point of things. Your family has long been allied with the Church. I owe it to your father to show you the folly of your ways."
“My father was a man obsessed with saving his own soul,” Velkan spat. “If I used your backwards way of looking at the world, then he was responsible for corrupting my sister. He raised her as a man, allowing her freedoms your Church deems unnatural. So do not speak to me about loyalty to my dead father.”
"Tell me, Velkan, do you truly enjoy being Van Helsing's catamite?" the Cardinal asked, trying a different approach. It was clear the boy had no loyalty to his family whatsoever.
“He is most satisfactory,” Velkan answered back with a smirk.
"So you enjoy being whispered about? Everyone is speaking of it. Talking of how Van Helsing has corrupted you, of how he's bent you to his will and uses your body for his pleasures. Even of how he's managed to corrupt the poor friar..."
“Do not speak of Carl that way!” Velkan snapped. “Fine, I’m Van Helsing’s catamite, but Carl is not.”
"So you say," Jinette replied calmly. "But I do not think I believe you. Perhaps the Inquisitors should speak with Carl. They have a way of getting the truth out of a man, no matter how strong-willed he might be."
That was meant to scare him. It was supposed to make him think that Jinette would do something to Carl. Velkan scowled at the other man and stepped closer to him. “Did you know I killed my first Dwergi when I was eight years old?” he asked in a deadly calm voice. “My father was using me for bait to attract Dracula’s brides by the time I was ten. I cried the first time he tied me to that post. I’ve lost count of how many monsters and men I’ve killed over my life. So your Inquisitors don’t scare me.”
"Perhaps not," Jinette replied, equally calm. "But they terrify Carl. He's seen what they can do to a man, especially one accused of crimes against the Church. Imagine how much more brutal they would be to one of their own accused of such a thing."
“I offered to kill him before,” Velkan told the other man. He had reached into the waist of his pants and pulled out a knife. “We would try to rescue him and kill countless of your little holy men in the process, but I’d rather see him dead than tortured at your hands.”
"You are mistaken there. Van Helsing will not kill innocent priests. His soul is damned enough without adding that particular sin. He will try to get to Carl, but he will also be trying not to hurt anyone and that is why he will fail."
“And that is why he has me now, Cardinal Jinette,” Velkan said, twirling the knife in his hand. “If you knew my father then you will have known the skills I was taught.”
"You are one man, Velkan," the Cardinal pointed out. "Even if you kill me, I have left instructions for others. You can not hope to defeat all of us and get your little whore out of here in one piece."
“I am a damned man, Cardinal,” Velkan laughed, his eyes glittering dangerously. “Damned men are dangerous and I wouldn’t just kill you. I would kill you slowly… starting by making you a eunuch…”
Suddenly the door burst inward, making both men jump. "Enough!" Carl shouted. "Velkan, return to your quarters. The Cardinal and I will finish this... discussion."
“But, I want…” Velkan protested. The werewolf part of him that still remained wanted to rip the man apart piece by piece.
"Return to Van Helsing!" Carl snapped. "Now!" He knew exactly what Velkan wanted and he could not allow that to happen. If Velkan killed the Cardinal the Order would hunt him down like an animal. He would not allow that to happen. He would rather face the Inquisitors than see Velkan harmed.
“Yes, Carl,” Velkan said, giving into the friar like he did for Van Helsing. Before he left though, he held the knife up to his face and slowly licked it, knowing the Cardinal was watching him. “It would have tasted so sweet with his blood on it…”
"Go!" Carl hissed, shoving him toward the door. Once Velkan was safely outside, Carl whirled on the Cardinal. "Is that all you wanted him for? To threaten him into doing what you wanted?"
“No!” Jinette snapped back. “I wanted to try one last time to convince him to leave Van Helsing and settle down with a wife. If he was unredeemable, then I was going to offer him to become a hunter by Van Helsing’s side!”
"And you accomplish that by threatening to send me to the In-Inquisitors?" Carl hated that he stumbled over the dreadful word but he had seen first hand the methods they used to garner a confession.
“He had to be tested,” Jinette insisted. “He had to be proven loyal.”
Carl shook his head in disgust. "He has proven loyal, but not to the Church. He will never trust you now. And neither will I." Carl turned to leave, wanting only to get back to Van Helsing's quarters and forget all about this mess for a few moments.
“Brother Carl,” Jinette said. “It isn’t loyalty we’re looking for in a hunter, it’s the ability to kill when ordered. Tell Van Helsing that he can keep his little pet.”
Carl stopped, his hand on the door. "And what of me? Will he be allowed to *keep* me, as well?"
“He is a necessary evil,” Jinette looked as though he was satisfied with his decision. “You seem to settle both men. So, the answer is yes.”
Carl didn't reply, not trusting himself to do so without further endangering all of them. He left the Cardinal's study and headed straight to Van Helsing's room. He ignored the barely concealed whispers of catamite and whore as he walked, dismissing them as unimportant, even when coming from the mouths of men he used to call friends.
When he got back to the room, he found Velkan wrapped in Van Helsing’s arms. “What did that man do?” Van Helsing demanded coldly. Velkan wasn’t crying, instead he was thrashing in Van Helsing’s arm, looking like he was fighting the wolf he had once been.
"Nothing," Carl said numbly. He went to Velkan and wrapped his arms around him as well. "Hush... be still now... he won't threaten you again. It's over. It's over now."
“I want to kill him!” Velkan hissed, trying to escape both men’s grasp now. “Gabriel… let me kill him…”
"No!" Carl said sternly. "Do you not understand? They would hunt you down like an animal. Both of you. I would gladly turn myself over to the Inquisitors than see that happen to you."
Velkan reached out and started to stroke Carl’s face. “I am an animal.”
"No. You are Prince Velkan Valerious and you are a good man," Carl replied.
“I am Prince of nothing,” Velkan insisted.
"Save my heart," Van Helsing whispered softly, tightening his grip on Velkan.
“Gabriel…” Velkan whispered. “You are my heart.”
Van Helsing kissed him softly then looked at Carl. "Tell me what happened," he demanded. "What did he threaten the two of you with?"
“It doesn’t matter,” Carl insisted.
“He threatened to send Carl to the Inquisitors,” Velkan told Van Helsing.
"What!" Van Helsing snarled. "Why?"
“I threatened to kill him,” Velkan confessed.
"I'll do more than threaten," Van Helsing said, enraged that anyone would threaten Carl with such a thing. He would tear this place apart with his bare hands before he allowed Carl to be harmed.
“Do not do anything rash,” Carl implored. “Please, Gabriel.”
"Why not?" Van Helsing demanded. "He threatened to have you tortured until you confessed to whatever it was he wanted then he would have had you killed. No one survives a visit to his torturers."
“Because he’s decided to gift us to you,” Carl said. “We can get out of here.”
"Gift you to me?" Van Helsing repeated. "I don't understand." Surely Carl didn't mean that the way it sounded.
“He said you can keep us,” Carl mumbled.
"Keep you... like a couple of pets, I suppose," Van Helsing replied darkly. He wanted to hunt the Cardinal down and hurt him for saying such a thing about his family.
"How did you know he said that?" Carl mumbled again. His mind was reeling. Part of him was strangely happy that he would be deemed Van Helsing's property, but the other part was just confused.
"It sounded like something that bastard would say," Van Helsing replied. He looked at Carl and saw the lost look on his face. He damned Jinette in his mind again as he shifted Velkan over so he could draw Carl in closer. "We can leave here and never come back if you want."
"I'm thinking that home you were talking about…" Carl started. "I think that would be nice. You can continue to do your work for the Order, if you want. They could just send their missions there and we could decide whether or not to accept them."
"What about you?" Velkan asked. "I thought this was your home." He wasn't about to leave this place without Carl. That simply was not an option. If Carl refused to leave then they would stay with him, the Cardinal be damned.
"Not anymore," he said. "There is nothing here but my lab that I will miss and Gabriel has promised me another."
"Anything you want," Van Helsing vowed. "I want you two to start packing my things while I go inform the Cardinal. When I get back, we'll go collect what things of Carl's he wants to take, then we're leaving."
“Yes, Gabriel,” Velkan said, looking like he hadn’t quite pushed away the wolf. “Are you going to kill him?”
"No," Van Helsing replied in disgust. "As much as I want to, Carl is right. The Order would hunt us down for it and I'm not willing to sacrifice my family for my pride. I'm going to tell him we're leaving and that he can leave word in town for us."
“Can I kill him in the years to come?” Velkan challenged.
"Not if you wish me to remain with you," Carl said softly. "The threat was to me. Please honour my wishes in this."
Velkan wrapped his arms around the other man’s waist, then laid his head on Carl’s shoulder. “For you I won’t kill him, but can I at least send him some harassing letters?”
"Yes," Carl relented, snuggling into the embrace. He turned his head toward Velkan's and hesitantly kissed the other man on the mouth. The kiss was chaste, but it was still farther than Carl had gone with them.
“Thank you, Carl,” Velkan told him. “Thank you for giving me that.”
"I only wish I could give you more," Carl said, kissing him softly again. These two men had come to mean so much to him. He longed to show them exactly how much.
“Anything from you is a gift,” Velkan told him and kissed Carl on the cheek. He knew that Carl may never be able to give much physically, but he still had grown to love him. Not only because Van Helsing loved him, but in his own right. “I love you… and not just because Gabriel does.”
"I know," Carl said. "Gabriel, could we pack later? I'd like to just... lie down for a bit." What he didn't say was that he wanted them all to lie down. He wanted to feel the safety of their arms around him and forget all about the Cardinal's threats.
“Carl…” Van Helsing hesitated. “I want to get us out of here as soon as possible.” Van Helsing also supposed it was Carl’s tactic to calm him down.
"I know, I just... I guess I'm still on edge from the confrontation with the Cardinal. You're right, of course. We'll get your things packed and then we can get out of here."
Van Helsing was at a loss when Carl used that defeated tone. “I suppose a quick nap to calm us down wouldn’t be a bad idea,” he amended.
"No, Gabriel," Carl said, pulling out of Velkan's arms. "Go attend to the Cardinal. We should have this place ready to go by the time you get back."
“Velkan, please help Carl lie down,” Van Helsing sighed. Now he would tend to Carl, but he would see Jinette before they left.
"We don't have to," Carl protested as Velkan pulled him toward the bed. Velkan settled on the side farthest from the door and pulled Carl along until he lay spooned up beside him, leaving room for Van Helsing on the other side of him. Carl knew he should let the lovers lay together, but he wanted Velkan to himself for just a moment.
Van Helsing lay down behind Carl and laid his arm across both men. “Just remember, we’re family now.”
<><><><><><>
"Before you take your little playthings and leave, I thought I'd give you your next assignment," Cardinal Jinette said when Van Helsing stormed into his study.
“You’re assuming I’ll remain working for you!” Van Helsing spat.
"Of that, I have no doubt," Jinette replied. "As long as you remain working for the Order then I see no reason for anything to be done about your... friends. If, however, you chose to abandon your duty... well... "
Van Helsing knew that once you joined the order, it was for life and he didn’t know when it would end. “There will be conditions to our new arrangement,” Van Helsing said through clenched teeth.
"Of course," Jinette smiled widely. "You may keep your two catamites. I've already told Carl as much. Consider them yours. What else?"
“You will pay for a new base of operations for us,” Van Helsing said. His fists were clenched as he was struggling to keep his temper under control. “It will be of our choosing and the title will be under Carl’s name. We will never return here again.”
"Friar's are not allowed to possess such things," Jinette pointed out. "Will he be forsaking his vows completely for you?"
“Then put it under Velkan’s name,” Van Helsing snapped. “We will also be taking any equipment Carl wants from his lab. You will ship it at your cost to our new home.”
"Anything else?" Jinette asked, amusement tingeing his voice. He could see how angry Van Helsing was but the man was fighting to hold his temper in check.
“If you ever threaten either one of them again…” Van Helsing warned.
"Don't worry. I know better than to give you advance warning, Van Helsing. As long as you fulfill your duties, I see no reason to do anything to your catamites."
Van Helsing’s answer was to rip off the rosary that Jinette had given him many years ago. He took some satisfaction in the fact that he had watched Jinette age and knew he would not live for many more years. “I’ll see you in hell, Jinette.”
<><><><><><>
Their arrival in Transylvania was quiet and unnoticed. That suited Van Helsing perfectly. The less people who knew of their arrival, the better chance they had to surprise this fiend. He had tried to get Carl to stay behind, but the man had stubbornly refused. Their friar was definitely no coward.
Velkan soon found out that he had to hide his identity. The vampire might have set up in a new location, but the name Prince Velkan was recognizable over most of the territory. The Prince was also recognized as dead.
A hat, similar to Van Helsing's, was enough to obscure his face from most. As for his name, Van Helsing simply called him Lupul while Carl called him nothing. In fact, Carl was saying surprisingly little about anything as they made their way further into the country.
“The locals seem to accept that you call Velkan ‘wolf’,” Carl pointed out as they were setting up camp the night before they planned to attack the new vampire.
"Yes," Van Helsing said. "I think they're just glad we're not staying in their town."
“If we stayed in town, we wouldn’t be able to stay together,” Velkan pointed out. “And that means both of you can stay away from the bar wenches.”
"He only has eyes for you," Carl said, smiling at Velkan's familiar possessiveness. "I doubt any of those hussies could give him a tenth of what he gets from you."
Velkan straightened under Carl’s praise, almost preening. “The same goes for you, Carl.”
"You have nothing to worry about there," Carl told him. "I am ever the eunuch."
“I’ve never seen a eunuch do what you did last night,” Velkan said with a smirk. He had learned that humour was often the best way to deal with Carl’s self-deprecation. It would make the man smile, rather than fall into self-pity.
"I must admit, you... arouse me," Carl replied, blushing.
“I like watching you when you touch yourself,” Velkan whispered, leaning in closer to Carl. “Knowing I made you hard.”
Suddenly, Carl pulled Velkan to him and kissed him hard on the mouth. The other man's words had brought the previous night back in a rush and Carl couldn't stop himself from finally tasting Velkan. As soon as he realized what he was doing, however, he jumped back as if scalded. "I'm sorry," he said, looking away from the other man.
“Thank you, Carl,” Velkan said softly. It was what he told the man every time their relationship progressed another step. He never said anything else or told Carl not to apologize.
"One of these days I'm going to step over the line and Gabriel is going to thrash me," Carl joked weakly. He was still unsure about his place in all of this. He knew they loved him, but both men were notoriously jealous of the other.
“He would never harm you,” Velkan assured him. “He’s told me that if he didn’t know we would hunt down, he’s thought about leaving me with you.”
"Whatever for?" Carl asked in a panic. He didn't want Van Helsing to leave and he especially didn't want him to leave Velkan. He'd rather crawl back to the Cardinal first.
“He had some noble idea that we would be better off without him.” Velkan looked back at Van Helsing who was starting a fire several feet away.
"The only one this trio would be better off without, is me," Carl said, making sure Van Helsing heard him. "You two belong together and I don't want to hear another word about one of you leaving, is that understood?"
“Would the holy trinity be complete without any one of its parts?” Van Helsing asked, trying to term it in a way Carl would understand.
"Do not blaspheme, Gabriel," Carl admonished. "And no, it would not. Neither, probably, would we. But the truth is, I am the most expendable member of this party and we all know it."
Van Helsing walked over to Carl and laid his hand on the man’s cheek. He was happy to see the friar only flinched slightly. “You are our soul, Carl.”
"Then we are surely damned," Carl chuckled. When Van Helsing started to pull away, Carl grabbed his arm, stopping him. "Gabriel..."
“Yes?” Van Helsing asked. He hadn’t pushed Carl in anything, even as he watch Carl exploring his limits with Velkan before falling asleep at night.
"May I kiss you?" Carl asked nervously. He knew what they were going up against in the morning and he didn't want to die without ever having shared even that small intimacy with his friend.
“Only if you want to,” Van Helsing answered him.
Carl leaned in closer to him and pulled Gabriel's head down toward him. He kissed him softly at first, then let his tongue run over Gabriel's lips and slip inside his mouth. By the time he pulled back, he was shaken and had to grip his friend's arms tightly to steady himself.
“You are more than my soul,” Van Helsing breathed heavily, still with his eyes closed. “You are also my delight.”
"Can I watch you make love again tonight?" Carl asked. "I want to see that one more time before..."
“Yes,” Van Helsing agreed. “But we will all make it through tomorrow’s plan and the fiend will die.”
"I pray you're right, but if we do not, thank you both for what you have given me these last weeks."
<><><><><><>
“I can’t believe he bit me there,” Velkan sighed as Carl made sure the bite wound wouldn’t become infected.
"It's the wolf in him," Carl told him. "It still comes to the surface sometimes, especially where you are concerned. It was quite erotic to watch, though."
“Oh, I’m not complaining,” Velkan said quickly. “It’s just a little tender when riding.”
"I'll make sure to tell him not to do that again when we have to travel the next morning," Carl said. "Unless he'd like a similar bite of his own."
“I’d like to see that!” Velkan chuckled. “And I bet Gabriel would more than happy to comply.”
"Maybe," Carl said hesitantly, then changed the subject. "How much further to the cave, do you think?"
“I would say a good hour ride from here,” Velkan answered. “Those arrowheads you made embedded with holy water and werewolf hair should help once we get there.”
"Let us hope so," Carl replied. "I know Gabriel wanted me to stay behind, but I could not. I could not stand by and watch you two face that fiend alone."
“Just promise me that you’ll let us handle the fighting.” Velkan trusted Carl’s abilities, but he and Van Helsing still had superior human strength from the residual werewolf effects. Carl was far more vulnerable than they were.
"As much as I can, yes," Carl told him. "But I will not stand by and watch either of you be hurt if there is anything I can do to prevent it."
“You both look so serious,” Van Helsing said, walking towards. “Just tell me I didn’t bite him too hard.”
"He'll feel it when he rides, but it won't be a hindrance," Carl said before Velkan could reply. "Just make sure you don't do it again or you'll have one of your own to contend with."
“Carl…” Velkan whined. “I *like* it when he bites me!”
"Not when we have to ride out the next morning," Carl countered. "At least chose a spot that won't be quite so painful. You were a very bad wolf, Gabriel."
Van Helsing merely licked his lips. “But his… attributes are so tasty. I could not resist.”
"You'll resist next time or you'll have a matching one, I promise," Carl told him sternly.
“That sounds more like a reward to me,” Van Helsing said. “But I promise to ask your permission next time.”
"I could always use a cane," Carl threatened. "If the bite isn't enough of a deterrent, I'm sure that would be enough pain even for you."
But Carl’s threat didn’t have the reaction he expected. Instead Van Helsing closed his eyes and shivered. “Maybe we should… should go over the weaponry now?”
"You would like that?" Carl asked, ignoring his friend's attempt to change the subject.
“Carl… I don’t think we should talk about my newly discovered perversions,” Van Helsing sighed.
"Very well," Carl relented. "But after we take care of... business... we are definitely going to discuss it. Perhaps even more than that." That being said, Carl went to the weapons and began methodically checking each and every one of them. At least this new twist had taken his mind off the pending battle for a bit.
When they rode away from camp, they were all armed to the teeth and solemn. Carl knew he was loved when Velkan prayed with him without being asked.
They stopped just short of reaching the cave and left the horses tied to trees in the forest. They would go on foot from here, hoping to seize the advantage of surprise. None of them had any idea how many of those creatures the vampire had or if he had any other "helpers" inside. They had seen no signs of a werewolf, but that didn't necessarily mean anything.
What they didn’t expect was a combined attack from an ogre and the Dwergi. The ogre surprised them with an assault from a nearby outcropping by throwing boulders and the Dwergi swarmed towards them on the ground.
The fighting was brutal and there was no way for Carl to stay out of it. As he fought, he found himself being forced farther and farther from his companions. Too late, he realized what was happening. He tried to call out to Van Helsing, but the Dwergi attack suddenly tripled, driving him to the ground.
Together Van Helsing and Velkan killed the ogre, but when they turned around, they found both Carl and the Dwergi gone. “Gabriel… where’s Carl?” Velkan demanded.
"Damn it!" Van Helsing swore. He followed the tracks until he found the spot where Carl had been brought down. There was blood, but not enough to be life-threatening. From there, only the tracks of the Dwergi could be seen heading toward the cavern. "They've taken him."
No further comments were needed as they rushed toward the cave entrance. When they entered the cave they found Carl pushed over an outcropping of rock with Kuai Deng standing behind him.
Carl was naked, his robes in a shredded pile on the floor. Tears streamed down his face as he gripped the rock ledge tightly and begged, "Please, Master. Fuck me. Please..."
Van Helsing knew that Carl was mesmerized by the vampire and not in control of his actions. He remembered that from when he had rescued Anna. “Step away from him,” Van Helsing shouted, pointing his crossbow at the vampire’s head.
"Why ever would I do such a thing? Especially after all the trouble he went to coming back to me," the vampire said. "He is such a beautiful whore. I knew he would return to me."
Van Helsing’s answer was to fire the crossbow, satisfied when it landed with a sickening thump into the vampire’s skull. “Go feral, Velkan!” Van Helsing shouted out.
Carl felt his Master jerked back from him and screamed in rage. How dare these *humans* try to take his Master from him. Snarling in rage, Carl launched himself at Van Helsing, intent on tearing the other man apart.
Without hesitation Van Helsing smashed his fist into Carl’s face. He controlled the punch, making sure it would only be enough to knock his friend out. It would be safer if Carl was out of the way when they killed Kuai Deng.
Velkan saw Carl go down and howled in rage. He turned his attention back to the vampire and leapt toward him, the wolf surging through his veins. He would destroy this fiend that had sought to take his mate with his bare hands.
The fight was brutal as both men attacked the vampire with everything they had. They stayed in human form, but fought with the residual strength of the werewolf.
The vampire had not expected such fierce opposition, especially considering the ease with which Van Helsing had left the other man behind before. "You surprise me, Hunter," the vampire said, as he barely avoided another blow. "I hadn't thought the little whore meant that much to you."
“He’s our mate!” Van Helsing cried out. He pumped an arrow into the Kuai Deng’s throat and howled when blood flowed out… what would have been Carl’s blood. Both Van Helsing and Velkan launched themselves onto the collapsed figure. Using their teeth and fingers to rip out the vampire’s throat.
Once they were sure the vampire was dead, his body decomposing before them, they rushed to Carl. He had regained consciousness at one point and had crawled into a corner of the cavern... the very same corner Van Helsing had found him in the first time the vampire had taken him.
Van Helsing was trying in vain to wipe the blood away in order not to scare Carl, but it was useless as they were both covered in it. “Carl? It’s over… he’s dead.”
Carl shied away from them, trying to crawl even further into the dark corner. "Leave me. I belong here... with him."
Van Helsing stared at him in horror, then reached down and grabbed him by the back of his head. "You don't belong here. You belong to *me*! Do you hear me? You're mine. Now get up!"
“Why would you want me?” Carl howled out, struggling to get out of his grasp. “I’m a whore!”
"You're no whore!" Van Helsing shouted. "You're mine and I won't let that thing have you. You had no control over what he did, Carl. You were under his thrall."
“Gabriel…” Carl stopped struggling and starting to sob. “He was… going to do it to me again… I was begging for it!”
"Shhh..." Van Helsing said, pulling Carl into his arms. "It's over now. He's gone for good. He can't hurt you anymore."
“Did you mean it?” Carl asked in a shaky voice.
"Mean what?" Van Helsing asked.
“That I belong to you?” Carl was clinging Van Helsing like he was the cornerstone of his existence.
"Yes," Van Helsing replied without hesitation. "You're mine, Carl. I think... I think you always have been. I was just too blind to see it. You ready to get out of here now?"
“Yes, Gabriel,” Carl agreed. He would agree to anything to escape the cave which had become his hell on earth.
"Here," Velkan said, handing Carl his overcoat. "Put this on until we get back to camp."
Carl just accepted the coat and Van Helsing’s support. The trip back to camp was a blur, just as was the time Velkan and Van Helsing spent cleaning and tending to his wounds. He didn’t fight them at all, but simply submitted to the careful treatment.
"I really was a whore the first time he took me, you know," Carl said suddenly. He had spoken little of that time, but now he needed them to know.
“How’s that?” Van Helsing asked. It was a good sign that Carl wanted to talk about it and he had to encourage that.
"I came," Carl said in disgust. "It hurt. It hurt more than anything ever had before, yet I was begging him for more. Why do you think I wanted to die so badly? I knew what I had become and today only proved it."
“Sometimes your heart can’t control your body,” Van Helsing assured Carl. “Would you blame Velkan for what he did when he was a werewolf?”
"Of course not," Carl replied, growing agitated. "But he was under the influence of the werewolf venom. I have no excuse other than I am a whore."
“Carl… would you have blamed Anna when she was dancing and clinging to Dracula?”
"Anna wasn't begging to be fucked," Carl spat. "Besides that, she was in a roomful of vampires. I wouldn't blame her for anything she had to do to survive that intact. He was going to make me one of them. He said... said he needed a mate. He said I'd be his forever."
“But you couldn’t be his if you were already mine, now could you?” Van Helsing asked. Maybe it was time to fight the vampire’s so-called claim with another claim.
"I'm not yours, Van Helsing," Carl said, turning his face away. "You've staked no claim on me, not that I blame you."
Van Helsing tightened his hand on the back of Carl’s neck and growled, “Is that what it would take?”
Carl whimpered at the harshly growled words and looked about frantically for Velkan. He knew he wasn't thinking rationally but he didn't care. He wanted the security that Van Helsing's *claim* would give him. "Velkan?"
“Carl… he would never hurt you,” Velkan said. He was crouched a few feet away watching the interaction very carefully. “I think he claimed you the moment he saw you and it’s alright with me now.”
"Are you sure?" Carl asked, desperation creeping into his voice. "I would rather live with this taint forever than hurt you."
“Yes, I love you, Carl,” Velkan told him. “Just as Gabriel loves you.”
"You'll stay with me? You won't leave?" Carl pressed.
“Never,” Van Helsing promised Carl. “You belong not only to me, but also to Velkan.”
"Then do it," Carl said. He began struggling to roll over onto his stomach, his newest round of cuts and bruises making his movements stiff. He remembered what Van Helsing had been like when he'd claimed Velkan and wondered for a moment what phase the moon was in right now.
Carl hadn’t been raped psychically this time, but his mind was in pieces. Maybe he and Velkan were the only ones who could help put him back together. He wanted to asked if Velkan could participate, too, but Carl didn’t want to be asked anything. He wanted to be rid of the vampire’s claim.
“Velkan, get me the oil and prepare him for me,” Van Helsing demanded.
"With pleasure, Gabriel," Velkan replied. He wanted Carl to know that he wanted this as much as they did. He wanted to see the friar healed of his torment and bound to them fully.
As Velkan moved to quickly grab the oil, Van Helsing started to gently touch Carl. Just soft ghosts of touches still over his clothing that he could barely feel. “Carl, you know you’re beautiful… but not just your body… your soul and mind.”
"I was never beautiful," Carl replied, letting the soft touches calm his ragged nerves. "But I love you for saying it. I want to be yours, Gabriel. Yours and Velkan's. I want that more than anything."
“Then it will be,” Van Helsing whispered to him. As his lover approached them, Van Helsing gave Carl a warning, “Velkan is going to touch you now.”
"Al-al-alright," Carl said, his fear coming back. He felt Velkan start to remove his robes and tensed but said nothing. He told himself over and over again that he wanted this and had nothing to fear from these men.
“I’m touching you now,” Velkan said, running a single finger gently down Carl’s spine.
"Talk... talk to me, Velkan. I need to hear your voice," Carl whispered. Memories of other touches came back to him. Some of them had been soft caresses like Velkan's, but others had been brutal and Carl had never known which he would feel.
“Your skin is so soft,” Velkan told him. “I don’t think of you as a friar like this, but simply… Carl.”
"I do not think anyone will think of me as a friar anymore," Carl replied. He shivered when Velkan touched his back. When he felt his hand start to move lower, he began to shake, unable to stop himself.
“You’re being touched with love,” Velkan tried to calm Carl down. He softly used one hand to palm Carl’s cheek.
"I kn-know. Go ahead. I want you to... really."
Velkan oiled his fingers and then carefully touched Carl’s opening, teasing it with just one finger. He could see Carl tense under his touch, so he didn’t penetrate right away.
Carl started to shake even harder and had to bite his lip to keep from crying out for Velkan to stop. He knew, in his head, who was touching him, but all his body could remember were the hands of that monster on him, degrading him with every caress.
Van Helsing let it continue until Velkan first penetrated Carl the man started to weep. “Velkan, that’s enough,” Van Helsing said. “I think Carl understand he belongs with us now.”
"Shhh... I'm sorry," Velkan said as he slid his finger free and moved up beside Carl. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. Please don't cry, beloved."
“Too much…” Carl sobbed. “All just too much.”
"It's alright," Van Helsing said as he lay down on the other side of Carl. "It's over now. He's gone and he'll never hurt you again. It's alright, Carl. You're safe now."
“You promise that you’ll never leave me?” Carl begged. They were his only hope in the despair he felt, even when a higher power felt so far away.
"Never, we swear it," Van Helsing vowed. He looked across at Velkan and saw the same determination mirrored in his eyes. Carl belonged to them and God help anything that tried to change that now.
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter 2: The Damned – Chapter 2 - Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter Text
The Damned – Chapter 2 - Creed Cascade and TJ
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
Chapter 2
By Creed Cascade and TJ
"How does this look?" Carl asked, turning slowly to give Velkan a good look at the outfit he had chosen. Where they were going, wearing anything even mildly religious was out of the question, though he did wear his cross tucked under his shirt. He'd had Velkan help him pick out the clothes. He was hoping to surprise Gabriel and convince him that there was no need to try to shelter him from this. He had faced down vampires, for God's sake, how bad could a single opium den be?
“ You look like an English gentleman, ” Velkan told him. He walked over and gave Carl a quick kiss on his cheek. “ Ready to be debauched …”
"None of that now," Carl chuckled, blushing slightly at the compliment. "Gabriel's already threatened to make me stay here. If he thinks there's debauching going on, he'll be impossible."
“ Unless he does the debauching of course, ” Velkan chuckled. “ I know you don ’ t want to hear this, but maybe Gabriel is right. ”
"No," Carl said stubbornly. "I am not some... some innocent that needs to be sheltered from the ways of the world. Unless you don't think I'm up to it. Is that it? Do you think I'll let you and Gabriel down somehow? Maybe I should stay here..."
“ No, I was wrong, ” Velkan said quickly. He had to cut Carl off on his rant before the friar got into an even bigger huff. “ You ’ re perfectly capable. We just worry about you. ”
"I know," Carl relented. "I don't want to be a burden to either of you. Gabriel needs to concentrate on what he's doing tonight, not worry about me. I just... "
“ Need to believe when I say we need you there, ” Velkan said. “ I think you ’ ll keep us both in line. ”
"Alright," Carl agreed. He didn't want to stay behind, possible distraction or not. He hated being away from the two men. His recovery was coming along nicely but he *was* still recovering. Part of that, was desiring the safety of having his friends close.
“ Just promise me you ’ ll stay close to us? ” Velkan asked. He wrapped his arms around Carl ’ s waist and laid his head on the man ’ s shoulder.
"I promise," Carl replied.
For whatever reason, Gabriel chose that moment to enter their room. He froze in the doorway, taking in the sight of the two men holding each other. He'd seen it before, of course, but the sight never failed to stir him. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything," he said cheekily, grinning at the pair.
“ No, Velkan was just mauling me, ” Carl quipped quickly. “ I think you need to protect me. ”
"Gladly," Gabriel said, kicking the door closed behind him. He stalked toward the two men, jerking both of them into his arms as soon as he was close enough.
“ Gabriel …” Carl said in a warning tone. “ I don ’ t think we should start anything. What about your assignment? ”
"You're probably right," Gabriel sighed, releasing them reluctantly. "Though it might be better if we worked off any tension before we left. This place... it isn't like anything you've seen before."
“ I ’ ve seen the slums of Rome when I did missionary work, ” Carl insisted. “ I was just telling Velkan that I am no innocent. ”
"Very well. I know I can't talk you out of this, just... stay close," Gabriel said, repeating Velkan's earlier warning. "And realize that everybody there is there because they want to be. Nobody is forcing them."
“ Some sins we do not choose, ” Carl shook his head. “ These kind of sinners need our understanding unlike the evil we usually hunt. ”
They made their way to the place in relative silence. Gabriel still didn't like exposing Carl to such things but he knew he had no choice. He would simply have to trust Velkan to look out for him while he got the information they came for. Hopefully it had been long enough that none of the ones there now would remember Carl now. Van Helsing hoped not, at least. He had been made privy to Carl's past but the friar didn't know that and he didn't want him to.
“ Tell me again why Jinette sent us here? ” Velkan growled in disgust as they went deeper into the dark alleys of London ’ s seedy side. His spoiled nature was showing against he made a distasteful scowl at the muck on the ground that was staining his trousers.
"To get information," Gabriel replied. "There're rumours of a plague spreading in London and he wants to know who or what is behind it."
“ It ’ s not a natural plague, ” Carl said in a hushed voice. “ The Black Plague hasn ’ t been since in London since …”
"We're here," Gabriel said, interrupting Carl before he could get started on a historical rant. He cast a furtive glance at Carl and was pleased. If he was nervous about going inside, he certainly wasn't showing it.
Carl looked up at the door and swallowed hard. There was no sign that proclaimed this an illegal opium den, but the smell seeping from under the door was unmistakable. He walked up to Van Helsing and tugged on his trademark trench coat. “ You couldn ’ t have dressed a little bit more inconspicuous, Gabriel? ”
"I'm not coming here for pleasure," Gabriel replied before he could stop himself. He hurried on, not looking at Carl. "I need to be conspicuous. It makes it easier for the right people to find me."
They didn ’ t speak again as they knocked on the door and were let in by a large, ugly body guard. The trio kept close in the smoke heavy room, stepping over bodies scattered haphazardly on the dirt floor.
Carl held his breath as a young man approached him. He was little more than a boy really, and he was completely naked. His body glowed softly in the dim light and it was clear he'd been shaven from top to bottom. Even his groin had been shaved clean, making him look even younger. Carl swallowed thickly as memories from his past clamoured for attention and he shoved them back ruthlessly, ignoring them.
“ What some, Sir? ” the young man walked up to Van Helsing and started to rub up against him.
"Some other time, lad," Gabriel replied, slipping a coin into the boy's hand. He knew he would only use it to buy more opium, but he couldn't help himself. To see one so young yet so desperate tore at his heart. It would be all to easy to imagine a young Carl in such a predicament and the thought sent a chill down Gabriel's spine.
The young man ’ s eyes were hazy, but his palms clutched the coin. He turned his gaze over to Velkan and when he walked by he muttered, “ Don ’ t think you ’ re any better than me, Dandy. ”
Velkan started to say something, but Carl squeezed his hand. "He's not worth the trouble. You are a hundred times the man he could ever hope to be. Believe me, I know."
Velkan squeezed Carl ’ s hand back. “ Come on, Carl, ” he said and nodded his head towards Van Helsing. “ Looks like he got someone in his sights. ”
They shadowed Van Helsing but made sure to stay far enough back not to make anyone nervous. They received several offers and brushed them all aside. Carl, however, couldn't keep his eyes from drifting about the room as the old longing tried to surface.
Velkan sensed something was wrong with his mate and pulled the friar closer to him. For whatever reason, he felt the need for Carl to focus on him and not their surroundings.
Carl gripped the arm around him tightly. He realized now that coming here *had* been a mistake, but it was too late to say anything. Not unless he wanted to explain to his lovers just why he was having such a problem.
Van Helsing ’ s prey had spotted him and was trying to get away. It was easy for the hunter to reach out and grabbed the back of the slow moving drug addict. “ Do you know who I am, little man? ”
"N-n-n-no," the man stammered as he tried to wiggle free of the man's grip.
“ I ’ m your death if you don ’ t tell me what I want to know, ” Van Helsing hissed.
"Any-anything," the man said quickly. "Whatever you want. I... I can make it good for you. I know how..."
“ Shut up, ” Van Helsing snapped. One look at the greasy hair, missing teeth and sunken eyes were enough to kill any sane man ’ s libido. “ I ’ m here for information. ”
"Sure, sure. I can tell you lots of things," the man replied. He wasn't sure what the stranger wanted, but whatever it was, he would give it to him. He had no doubts that the man would carry out his earlier threat if he didn't.
“ Sources tell me you ’ re a contact for the local black magic racket, ” Van Helsing growled. “ You can ’ t tell me you haven ’ t heard about those kids suddenly talking in tongues? ”
"I can't," the man said, paling even more. "You don't know what they'll do to me if they find out I talked to you." The man began struggling again, trying to break free of Van Helsing's grip. He couldn't give the stranger what he wanted, not unless he wanted to die a rather unpleasant death.
Van Helsing ’ s grip was like iron and he dragged the man until they were eye level. “ I ’ ve killed less than you by merely breathing. ” His eyes flashed in a way that showed all of his years of killing skill.
"Dagon... you want Dagon," the man whispered brokenly. "Now please, let me go..."
“ If I find out you didn ’ t retire from selling the devil ’ s work, I ’ ll hunt you down for fun, ” Van Helsing snapped and dropped the scum flat onto the floor.
The man wasted no time in scurry toward the back exit. He knew as soon as Dagon and his people found out he'd given their name to the hunter he was as good as dead. The only hope he had was in getting far enough away before anyone found out.
“ Is a name enough? ” Velkan asked when Van Helsing returned to their side.
“ It ’ s a start, ” he answered.
"The... the name is familiar," Carl said, trying to think. "I'm sure I've heard it somewhere before..." He trailed off, his eyes scanning the room once more as Velkan continued to hold him. Carl knew if not for the arm around his waist, he would have already succumbed to temptation.
“ We need to get out of here, Gabriel, ” Velkan said. “ Now. ”
It was then that the hunter took a good look at Carl. The man's face was pale and drawn, but it was his eyes that alarmed Gabriel the most. He'd seen enough addicts in his time to recognize the signs. "Come on," he said, gripping Carl's arm tightly and pulling both him and Velkan toward the exit.
“ Maybe we could stay a bit longer …” Carl said. The heavy smoke in the air was getting to him and feeding his craving for the opiate induced delusion.
"No," Gabriel practically growled, tightening his grip on Carl's arm to a bruising force. He moved quickly through the densely packed room, shoving aside anyone foolish enough to get in his way. He berated himself as he went for bringing Carl to such a place, knowing what he did of the man's past.
“ I just need fresh air, ” Carl finally said as they pulled him out into the alley. His hands were shaking as he clung to Velkan. His eyes were somewhat dilated from smoke and he was sweating.
"Can you make it back to the inn?" Gabriel asked, his voice now gentle.
“ I should pray, ” Carl answered. “ I should find a church … It was a mistake to think that I could leave the Holy City …”
"No," Velkan spoke up. He turned Carl so that he was facing him and pulled the other man into an embrace. "You stay with us, where you belong."
“ My head hurts, Velkan, ” Carl complained in a weak voice. “ Can we go back to the inn? ” He hadn ’ t registered that Gabriel had already asked if he could make it back to the inn.
"Of course," Velkan said. He started to ask Carl if he could make it, as Gabriel had done, then simply lifted the friar into his arms. He was heavier than he looked but Velkan knew he could manage and started off toward their inn leaving Gabriel to follow.
<><><><><><>
“ How long has he been doing that? ” Van Helsing asked Velkan. He looked over to see Carl kneeling in a corner and continuously repeating the rosary.
“ At least two hours, ” Velkan answered.
Gabriel sighed in frustration and ran a hand through his hair. He wanted to over and scoop Carl up and make this entire night nothing but a bad dream. The fact that he could offer no comfort to his friend was what frustrated him the most. That and the guilt he felt for allowing Carl to be exposed to such a thing.
“ Something about that place haunts him, ” Velkan whispered so Carl couldn ’ t hear.
"It's his past that haunts him. That place just stirred up the memories," Gabriel replied. "Carl wasn't always a friar. His family is actually quite well-to-do."
“ He has the manners of a gentleman. ” Velkan watched as Carl wavered on his knees. “ And the heart of a saint. ”
"He has many secrets, our Carl does," Gabriel said. "And it's not my place to share them with you. Some of them... shame him greatly."
Velkan didn ’ t answer, instead going over to Carl ’ s side as the wavered once again. He put his hand gently on Carl ’ s shoulder. “ I think you ’ ve repented enough. ”
Carl laughed harshly at the words, then choked back a sob. "You have no idea. I can never repent enough. After all the church has done for me, I do this!"
“ Whatever you survived, you did that with your own strength. ”
"I didn't survive anything," Carl spat. "I was nothing more than a spoiled brat that spent his days in a drug induced haze in places just like that until my family finally got wise and disowned me. My father dragged me to the church and dumped me on the steps because my mother begged him not to simply leave me to rot like he should have done. If not for the intervention of the church, I would have been one of... one of those young men... selling himself to get money to pay the opium dealer..."
“ The only person you ever hurt was yourself, ” Velkan told him. “ It is perhaps a weakness or a sin to hurt yourself, but I have killed other men. Your past should not be your present. ”
"And what of the longing I feel?" Carl challenged. "What of that? I didn't want to leave that place. I only wanted you to let go of me long enough to get to one of the dealers."
“ I didn ’ t let you go, ” Velkan said and knelt down beside Carl. “ Neither of us will let you go. And you ’ re not the only one who longs for something they shouldn ’ t have … sometimes I can still taste the blood on my tongue …”
The last thing Carl wanted was his own weakness to bring back Velkan's horrors. Turning swiftly on his knees, he grabbed the younger man and shoved him down to the floor. He began kissing him hard on the mouth while using his body to hold the other man in place.
Velkan responded to the dominant behaviour just like he did with Van Helsing. He whimpered deep in his throat and parted his legs to allow Carl to settle between them.
Carl continued kissing him, thrusting his tongue deep inside Velkan's mouth and grinding their groins together. He grabbed the other man's shirt and pulled, sending buttons flying across the floor. Once Velkan's chest was bare, Carl broke away from his mouth and began kissing his way downward, biting and sucking random bits of flesh as he went.
Some people might have been leery watching their two lovers ripping their clothes off, but not Gabriel Van Helsing. It touched a part of him to see them grinding together and he felt he was experiencing a part of the relationship that was usually reserved for Carl.
When Carl reached Velkan's nipple he bit down hard, making Velkan cry out and buck beneath him. He quickly lathed the offended bite with his tongue, soothing away the worst of the pain. His cock was hard in his pants and he wanted more than anything to throw Velkan over and bury himself inside the man. Looking up, he caught Gabriel's eyes and smiled wickedly as he began to make Velkan moan and squirm under his hands.
“ He ’ s ready if you are, ” Van Helsing told Carl. “ We both are. ”
"Are you sure about that, hunter?" Carl asked, as he continued to caress Velkan's body. "Are you sure you're ready to take what I want to give you?" Carl knew he was playing a dangerous game but he couldn't stop. He had felt out of control from the moment he'd walked into that place and he desperately wanted that control back.
“ You do not have take what I give freely. ” Van Helsing shed his heavy jacket to the floor. He took off his hat and flung it on top of the jacket.
Carl watched as Gabriel began shedding his clothes. The knowledge that he man was about to let him do whatever he wanted to him without so much as a word of protest, seemed to snap Carl out of it. He rose up off of Velkan and moved back toward the corner. "You are a good man, Gabriel. But if you ever let me hurt you like that, I swear I will hate you for the rest of my life."
“ Do you still believe after watching us that love between two men is pain? ” Van Helsing questioned carefully.
"No," Carl admitted. "But what I was going to do would have been. It wouldn't have been about love, it would have been about control, and I don't think I could have live with myself if I did that to either one of you."
Velkan sighed heavily and rolled onto his back. “ I like it when Gabriel controls me, ” he said quietly.
"Velkan..." Carl pleaded, his voice barely a whisper. He was still hard, his body nearly vibrating with need. To have Velkan asking for it so wantonly was almost more than he could take.
“ He controls me and he loves me, ” Velkan continued his argument. His hand was starting to idly tease his own nipples.
"Fine!" Carl snapped. "If you want to be controlled, Little Prince, then you shall be. Isn't that right, Gabriel?"
“ Yes, but remember control is different than pain when it comes to Velkan, ” Van Helsing reminded Carl. No matter who it was, he wouldn ’ t let them hurt Velkan.
"That, Gabriel, is why you will the one touching him tonight. Now get undressed while I finish stripping Velkan," Carl ordered. There was no hesitation in his voice as he commanded them. His entire being was demanding that he take control and this was the only way he felt safe enough to do so.
Van Helsing merely nodded and started to strip the rest of his control. He exchanged a look with Velkan that demanded the younger man obey Carl with out question. Velkan nodded his agreement, his eyes meekly downcast as Carl began stripping him none too gently. He was a bit startled at Carl's roughness at first, but then he remembered that Carl had been witness to that first brutal claiming and knew that he could take it. As it was, Velkan found himself responding to the masterful touch, his flesh once more hardening fully.
In their relationship, Carl had always been the one watching while Velkan and Gabriel made love. As he had started to heal mentally, they had both started to touch him, but it was almost always no more than kissing and loving caresses. It was so easy to slip from spectator to the one directing the encounter.
"Get on your hands and knees, Velkan," Carl said, drawing back from the man a bit to give Gabriel room. "Gabriel, I want you to come kneel between his legs."
Both men listened to Carl ’ s instruction and were soon in position. Van Helsing settled his hand on Velkan ’ s lower back to assure him and then looked over his shoulder at Carl for further directions.
"Use your tongue on him," Carl said as he unconsciously reached down to caress the bulge in his pants. "Like you did the first time I watched."
Van Helsing shifted and used his hand to part Velkan ’ s cheeks. Enthusiastically, he used his tongue to stretch and lube his lover. Velkan moaned out his approval and tried to shove his hips back to increase the pleasure.
"That's it," Carl moaned. He freed his own erection from his pants and began to stroke himself. He could almost feel Gabriel's tongue as if it were touching his body instead of Velkan's. "Make him cum like this, Gabriel. Make him cum from just your mouth."
It took longer than it would with his cock, but Van Helsing slowly drove Velkan past the point of ecstasy. The younger man was shaking when he came and howling out loudly.
Carl had watched the whole thing avidly, stroking his cock only enough to keep him on edge. He didn't want to cum until the end, when he knew both of his lovers had been satisfied. Eyeing Van Helsing, he spied the almost purple cock jutting out from him and smiled. "Come here, Gabriel," he ordered as he moved to his knees.
Van Helsing bit his lip to keep from saying anything or even moving. If Carl was ready for this, then he didn ’ t want to spook him. He dreamed of that mouth on his cock and it looked like he was about to get it.
Carl hesitated when he began to reach toward Gabriel and cursed himself. He wanted to give this to his lover, he truly did. His mind, however, seemed determined to remind him of the last time he'd had a man's cock in his mouth and he simply couldn't do it.
Van Helsing slowly reached out his hand and caressed Carl ’ s head, noting the miniscule wince. “ It ’ s alright, ” he said softly. “ I don ’ t need that. ”
"I'm sorry," Carl whispered softly. He turned his face into Gabriel's hand and kissed him softly on the palm. Tentatively, he reached forward and took the other man's cock in his hand and began to stroke.
When Van Helsing ’ s hips unconsciously twitched forward, Carl drew his hand away. Gabriel didn ’ t breath as he waited to see what Carl would do. Slowly, Carl reached out and started to stroke the head of Van Helsing ’ s cock.
Gabriel couldn't bite back his moan of pleasure as Carl's hand teased him. He knew his lover wasn't doing it intentionally but it was still maddening. The gentleness of his touch was a sharp contrast to his earlier actions and it left Gabriel confused and a bit off balance, neither of which was helped by the feel of that beloved hand on his organ.
“ Touch yourself, too, ” Gabriel begged Carl.
Carl did as he was asked, moaning as his hand curled around his own burning flesh. He matched his grip and movement to the hand touching Gabriel, encouraged when the other man cried out at the firmer contact. Gabriel's cock was weeping with need and Carl ran his thumb over the head to spread the slick substance around.
Soon afterwards, Van Helsing came with a loud groan. Carl followed into pleasure and when he came, he pressed his head against Gabriel ’ s thigh. Neither man had noticed Velkan crawl over until he seized Carl ’ s hands and started to lick both of them clean.
They stayed like that for long minutes with Gabriel and Carl bracing either other as Velkan tended them. Once they were clean, he helped them back to the bed and laid both men down.
He made sure that Carl was wrapped in Van Helsing ’ s arms, where he usually slept. “ I was brought back for Gabriel, but I share him with you, ” Velkan said carefully. He wasn ’ t sure either man would understand, but he hoped they would.
"Thank you," Carl replied sincerely. "I am grateful for your benevolence. I know you could take him and leave if you chose to."
“ I ’ m not some sort of toy to be fought over, ” Van Helsing grumbled. “ We all belong together. ”
"Not a toy, no. You are simply our reward," Carl replied. "Make no mistake, Gabriel. I know my place. And yes, while it is with the two of you, I know my place within that as well."
“ You ’ re making my head hurt, ” Van Helsing complained. He reached out and settled Velkan next to Carl. “ We cannot explain what we have. ”
Carl grew quiet for a moment, his head nestled on Gabriel's chest. "I'm sorry I couldn't give you more," he whispered softly, unsure if his lovers were still awake but needing to say the words whether they were or not.
“ Anything you can give us is enough, ” Van Helsing assured Carl.
Carl didn't argue, instead moving closer to Van Helsing and closing his eyes. He would find a way to get past what happened to him and be a proper lover if it was the last thing he did.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing woke up to Velkan ’ s familiar weight on his chest, but Carl was missing from the bed. He listened carefully and could hear Carl ’ s reciting Hail Mary ’ s in repetition. He sighed heavily and stroked Velkan ’ s hair to wake him up, but Velkan mumbled a protest in his sleep.
As carefully as he could, Van Helsing slipped from the bed and moved toward the sound of Carl's voice. He had donned his robes and was kneeling in the corner once more, rocking back and forth as he prayed. Kneeling down beside him, Van Helsing put a hand on his shoulder. "Enough," he said softly.
“ I don ’ t think it will ever be enough …” Carl said, his rosary fisted in his hand. “ The things I asked you to do … the thing I wanted to do to you. ”
"Tell me," Van Helsing urged, knowing that simply telling Carl it didn't matter wouldn't work. He needed to lance this wound before it had a chance to fester. Van Helsing only hoped that getting him to talk about it would be enough.
“ I liked it …” Carl said in a heavy voice. “ I liked watching Velkan submit himself to you and listen to my commands. ”
"Why does that bother you?" Van Helsing asked. "We enjoyed it as much as you did."
“ It reminded me too much of the … the vampire, ” Carl confessed. He turned his head away and closed his eyes. “ He enjoyed commanding me to do those things …”
Van Helsing took Carl's chin in his hand and gently turned his head around to face him once more. "You are nothing like him. You could never be like that fiend. Just because you enjoyed controlling the two of us doesn't make you a monster."
“ He ’ s not the only monster I have to worry about …” Carl insisted. “ I have to worry about the man I was before the church … but also, my father. I won ’ t become him …”
"I don't care about who you were before," Van Helsing told him. "I trust you without hesitation. I would put my very soul in your hands without a second thought. Please, tell me what drives you to think such things of yourself."'
“ I was born a bastard, Gabriel, ” he said the secret that he tried to tell no one but his confessor. “ I was born to my father ’ s favourite whore. ”
"And that matters so much to you?" Van Helsing asked. "I've never known you to look down on anyone, no matter what their station in life."
“ It wasn ’ t that …” Carl argued. “ It ’ s what I did with it. For all his faults, my father supported us. He kept my mother on the side … paid for the best of everything a nobleman ’ s bastard could have … but how did I repay him? I was a spoiled brat who turned to … other sins to escape. ”
"And you've paid for that," Van Helsing insisted. "You got free of the drug, which is more than most opium addicts can say. Yes, it took Jinette and the church to help you do it, but that's what they're there for - to help people in their time of need."
“ I … I didn ’ t tell you about the drug …” Carl looked at Van Helsing suddenly.
"No, Jinette did when your first started working for the Order. He thought I should know," Gabriel told him, refusing to lie to his friend. "In all the years we've known each other, it's never made a difference. I trust you, Carl. I always have."
“ I wanted to hurt you, Gabriel. Don ’ t you understand that! ” Carl snapped, which was completely out of his character. “ I ’ ve been thinking what you said all those weeks ago …”
"Hurt me how?" Van Helsing asked calmly. He noticed Velkan waking up and motioned for the man to leave them be for the moment.
“ The way you reacted when I joked about using a cane …” Carl lowered his voice. “ I ’ ve been thinking about that. Too much. ”
"Is that what you want?" Gabriel asked, failing to completely hold back the shudder that passed through him.
“ I ’ m a perverted man …” Carl groaned softly.
"Then I am doubly so. You forget, I'm the one that wants to be on the receiving end," Gabriel replied.
“ I just … I thought …” Carl tried to explain. “ You ’ ve been alive so long. You ’ ve probably done everything and I ’ m already a poor excuse for a sodomite that I could not give you this …”
"Oh, Carl," Gabriel sighed. "If I have done everything, I certainly don't remember it. And you are not a poor excuse for anything. I'm surprised the fact that I want something so obviously depraved hasn't sent you running."
“ You ’ re not a normal man, ” Carl said and shuffled closer to Van Helsing on his knees. “ You ’ re something better than a normal man. ”
"Not better," Gabriel said, pulling Carl into his arms. "If it bothers you, we can pretend I never said anything. I don't ever want you doing something you're not comfortable with."
“ That ’ s the problem … I ’ ve been thinking about it, ” Carl said, laying his head on Van Helsing ’ s shoulder. “ I want to be the one to make you *feel* after so long. ”
Gabriel didn't hold back the shudder this time. It ran all the way through him as Carl's words painted a picture in his head. "I want that," he whispered. "I want it and I want it with you."
“ I don ’ t think Velkan would like that, ” Carl argued.
"If our Master wishes it, I will find a way to endure it," Velkan said from the bed. He had stayed there as Gabriel had told him and listened to them talk. If his Master truly wanted this then Velkan would see that he got it. Even if Carl had to tie him down for it.
Carl couldn ’ t help but smile at Velkan as the young man was hopelessly devoted to Gabriel, but also because he felt Gabriel was Carl’s Master as well. Velkan couldn't help but think about Gabriel that way and he fit Carl into the relationship within that narrow mindset. “ You are quite noble, little prince, but it does not have to occur without you. ”
"No," Velkan agreed. "But I don't think I could... help... with it. It will be all I can do not to interfere. You are a stronger man than I for being able to offer him this. I could not..."
“ I think we will discuss this when we don ’ t have a mission to finish, ” Gabriel cut him off. The younger man was still that … young and full of insecurity. He kept one arm around Carl but opened the other one for Velkan to come to them.
"Are you sure, Master?" Velkan asked, moving to Gabriel's side quickly. "I know you want this. I could smell your desire when Carl mentioned it. We could give this to you..."
“ And I will let you, ” Van Helsing assured him, petting his hair back from Velkan ’ s face. “ But after we ’ ve finished the mission. Children are suffering, lupul. I can ’ t ignore that. ”
"No one here is suggesting that," Carl told him. "But sometimes a man must put himself first in order to be of use to anyone. Since you are determined to see this mission through first, though, perhaps we should get to work."
“ I hate it when you two gang up on me, ” Van Helsing sighed, but smiled at them. They were, after all, the joy of his life.
They really did need to get started if they were going to find out what was happening to the local children. With that in mind, Van Helsing took Velkan and headed out to find the man the addict had told him of the night before.
<><><><><><>
When Van Helsing and Velkan came back to the inn room they shared that night, Gabriel had a deep scowl on his face. Velkan was covered in blood and skulking behind the older man.
Carl was still at the church, both trying to find out what he could and working with the priests to help the stricken children. Gabriel knew it would probably be deep into the night before the exhausted friar returned to their room, if he came back tonight at all.
“ You acted like a stupid child tonight, Velkan, ” Van Helsing finally snapped when they were inside the room.
Velkan lowered his eyes, drawing in on himself. He hated making Gabriel angry almost as much as he hated disappointing him. Yet he had managed to do both tonight.
“ I could have handled that man, ” Van Helsing continued to rant. “ But you had to kill him. And we can ’ t question a dead man, now can we? ”
"I'm sorry, Master," Velkan said softly. He slid to his knees, careful to keep his eyes trained on the floor.
It was that moment that Carl came into the room. He saw Velkan covered in blood and trembling on his knees before a fuming Van Helsing in full hunter mode.
Before either man could react, Carl was between them. He glared at Van Helsing as he stood in front of Velkan. "What in all the hells do you think you're doing?" he demanded angrily.
“ This … This …” Van Helsing had to stop before he called Velkan something he couldn ’ t take back. “ Child! This damnable child killed the one man who could have given me answers tonight. ”
"Don't you *dare* speak about him like that!" Carl shouted. "I don't give a damn if he killed the Pope. You had no right to beat him for it!"
“ That ’ s the man ’ s he killed blood, ” Van Helsing snapped. “ Velkan slit his throat and that tends be a little messy. ”
"None of it is his?" Carl asked, calming considerably. He looked back at Velkan and saw that he was shaking even harder now.
“ Perhaps a bit, ” Gabriel admitted. “ Dagon ’ s minion fought back. ”
"Are you alright?" Carl asked, kneeling down in front of Velkan.
Velkan kept his mouth shut and dared not speak without Van Helsing ’ s permission. He had taken a knife cut to the shoulder, but most of the bleeding had already stopped. After being a werewolf and being tied to Van Helsing ’ s immortality, he healed more quickly, but not instantaneously.
"Velkan?" Carl called. He turned worried eyes to Van Helsing. "How badly was he hurt? Maybe I should fetch the doctor..."
“ He will heal, ” Van Helsing said off handedly. “ I always do. We can ’ t afford to draw attention to ourselves at a critical point like this in the mission. ”
"You bastard!" Carl snarled, then lunged at Van Helsing knocking him to the ground in surprise. "He is not to be dismissed like some menial servant. How dare you treat him like that!"
“ He ’ s not like you! ” Van Helsing snapped back. “ He needs to control what he is! ”
"What he is?" Carl repeated, grabbing Van Helsing by the shirtfront and thumping his head against the floor. "He's a man. A man that is devoted to you. If he killed that man it was only because he thought he was a threat to you, you arrogant son of a pig."
“ He ’ s not just a man … he ’ s what I am now! ” Van Helsing snapped, but he didn ’ t fight back against Carl. “ I don ’ t know what I am except walking death. ”
Carl was about to slam Van Helsing's head into the floor again when Velkan's arms slipped around him. "Stop, Carl. Please," Velkan pleaded brokenly. "It was my fault. It truly was. Don't do this."
“ This wasn ’ t your fault, ” Carl said instant. “ He should be thanking you! ”
"No," Velkan shook his head. "I disobeyed him. He's right to want to punish me for it. A dog learns fastest when pain is involved."
“ Velkan, don ’ t talk about yourself like that, ” Gabriel sighed like he was talking to an insufferable child.
"Why not?" Velkan replied. "It's true enough. I am what you are. You were referring to the werewolf. As Dracula taught me, pain is the quickest way to ensure the beast's obedience."
“ Do you really think I would treat you like Dracula did? ” Van Helsing snapped. Carl was still sitting on his chest and he was close to pushing him off. He felt like shaking the truth into Velkan.
"Only if I deserved it," Velkan replied. In his mind, his disobedience was unforgivable. Only blood and tears would show his Master how truly sorry he was and even things between them once more.
“ Get off me, Carl, ” Van Helsing growled through clenched teeth.
"I'm not sure that's a very good idea at the moment," Carl said, his gaze shifting between the two men. He could tell Velkan's words had enraged Van Helsing and he was afraid of what the man might do.
“ Move! ” he snapped savagely.
"No!" Carl snapped back. "Velkan, go wait at the church. I'll deal with Van Helsing." He wanted the younger man someplace safe while he dealt with their out of control lover. He knew, no matter how angry Van Helsing was, he wouldn't violate the sanctuary of the church.
“ Stay here, Velkan, ” Van Helsing countered the command. He used his strength to move Carl off of his chest with out hurting him and easily jumped to a crouching position. “ Do you think I ’ m a monster like Dracula, Velkan? ” he asked looking his terrified lover right in the eyes.
"Of course not," Velkan replied nervously. "But you are my Master and I disobeyed you. You have every right to punish me any way you wish to."
“ That ’ s not the first time I ’ ve heard almost those exact words spoken, ” Van Hesling said, standing to his full height. “ I ’ ve started to regain my memory, did you know that? ”
"No," Velkan replied. He looked up at Van Helsing then back down at the floor. His eyes glanced over to where Carl was crouched, checking the friar quickly for injuries. He appeared unharmed and, for that, Velkan was glad. The last thing he wanted was for Carl to get hurt because of him.
“ Dracula confronted me and stirred up memories from my past, ” Van Helsing confessed. “ I remember a time when I used to call him Master. It was my betrayal and failure to serve him that was the final reason he turned to evil. ”
"Even more reason to punish me then," Velkan replied. "I am an unworthy servant. Perhaps the friar's cane should be put to use after all."
“ I will never hit you, ” Van Helsing said in voice that was cold and scary voice. “ You will stay in this room with Carl. Listen to what he says until I come back. ”
"Yes, Master," Velkan said, his earlier tremors intensifying. "You will... you will come back... won't you, Master?" Velkan couldn't stop himself from asking the last, his heart breaking at the thought of Van Helsing leaving him for good.
“ I ’ ll come back when I ’ m no longer a danger to you, ” Van Helsing answered. “ Since both of you think I am. ”
"I don't think you're a danger," Velkan said quickly. "You would never punish me more than I deserved."
“ And the fact that you believe that disturbs me beyond no end, ” Van Helsing growled. “ Stay with Carl and obey him. ”
Velkan watched him go, powerless to stop him. He knew begging would only make Van Helsing despise him more. He didn't quite understand what he had done to drive the man away. He had thought telling Gabriel he trusted him to administer his punishment would make things better, not worse.
<><><><><><>
“ Velkan, we have to at least leave the room, ” Carl told the younger man who was curled up on Van Helsing ’ s bed. It had been over night and still the hunter had not returned. “ We at least have to get food. ”
"You go," Velkan replied, not wanting to leave in case Van Helsing came back.
“ If we go out, we can look for Gabriel, ” Carl tempted him.
"We won't find him," Velkan replied. "You know good and well that Gabriel Van Helsing is only seen when he chooses to be. I just... I wish I understood him... "
“ He is a mystery, little prince, you had to know that, ” Carl sighed. “ He has lived for a very long time … and not all of it by any means enjoyable. He said he was servant to Dracula. ”
"Do you really think he called him Master?" Velkan asked, slowly sitting up on the bed. He couldn't help but wonder how Gabriel had meant those words. There were so many ways to take them, most of which didn't bare thinking about.
“ He might have, ” Carl told him and sat down next to Velkan on the bed. “ But think of what it must have been like to serve such a monster. If you are raised to know nothing differently and in times past, it was the norm. ”
"Do you think..." Velkan began, then trailed off. He wasn't sure how to say the words without upsetting Carl, yet he *had* to know.
“ Speak freely, ” Carl encouraged him.
"Do you think..." Velkan began again, his voice no more than a whisper. "Do you think he ever served his Master... as I do?"
Carl reached out and caressed Velkan ’ s face. “ I think he might have. The way he reacted to the idea of a caning …”
"That monster beat him, didn't he?" Velkan asked, leaning into the touch. All too easily he could see Van Helsing bound and helpless while that fiend laid his back open with a cane. No wonder he had seemed almost ill at the thought of punishing him.
“ Yes, just like he did with you, ” Carl sighed. “ He ’ s just had longer to deal with it, but some scars never fully heal. I suppose we might try to forgive him for his behaviour, but he had no right to treat you like that. ”
Velkan frowned, not understanding what Carl was talking about, then it dawned on him. "Carl, no," Velkan said, shaking his head adamantly. "He never raised a hand to me. His voice, yes, but not his hand. The blood was from the fight in the alley."
“ Sometimes a voice can be a greater weapon than a fist. The things he said were … wrong. You are not his servant. ”
"But I am," Velkan argued. "In all things, I serve him. His needs are more important than my own. As is his well-being. I would lay down my life for him, endure any torture for him..."
“ Enough, I believe you, ” Carl cut him off. “ You say that now, but in a hundred years, I won ’ t be here and you might feel differently. ”
"Don't say things like that," Velkan admonished. He didn't like to think about a time when Carl wouldn't be by their side. He knew it was inevitable, just as Van Helsing knew it, but it still made his heart ache every time he thought about it.
“ It is the truth and we both know it, ” Carl said. “ If there ’ s one thing I can give you beside my love, it is strength to stand up to Gabriel when I ’ m gone. ”
"I am more worried about standing up for him when you're gone than standing against him," Velkan said. "He will be lost without you. We both will."
“ There is nothing we can do, ” Carl said. “ But at least then you will have him to yourself. ”
"I don't want him to myself," Velkan said more loudly than he'd intended. He grabbed Carl and pulled him into a rough embrace, holding tightly to his chest. "I don't want to talk about this. I don't want to think about a time without you."
“ We will have the time together that we were meant to share, ” Carl told him.
"Carl... let's... let's go look for him," Velkan said suddenly. He wanted Van Helsing back with them even if the man was still angry with him. "I know we probably won't find him, but..."
“ We will, ” Carl assured him and kissed Velkan softly. “ But you have to promise to stay close to me. ”
"I will," Velkan agreed quickly. It wasn't like he planned on letting Carl out of his sight anyway. He knew Gabriel really would kill him if he let anything happen to the friar.
They made themselves presentable and exited the seedy inn that they were staying in. Velkan had to stare down a few lowlifes that Carl couldn ’ t scare off on his worst day.
They walked around the town aimlessly, looking for any sign of Van Helsing. Carl knew they were unlikely to find any if the hunter did not want them to, but he had to try for Velkan's sake. As they neared the dreaded opium den, Carl heard what sounded like a moan. Cautiously, he moved toward the alley with Velkan close behind him.
It only took a moment for Velkan to recognize Van Helsing ’ s trademark hat lying on the ground next to him. Velkan pushed past Carl and fell to his knees beside the prone form. “ Master? ” he croaked out in desperation.
"Vel-Velkan?" Gabriel rasped, his voice barely audible. The men who had beaten him had left him for dead, not realizing what he was. He was still weakened from his injuries but he was alive and now he was safe.
“ Yes, it ’ s me, ” Velkan whispered, already pushed Van Helsing ’ s jacket aside and laying his hand over his lover ’ s heart. “ You ’ re alive. ”
"I'll... be fine," Van Hesling told him. "Just... a bit... banged up."
“ We have to get you back to the inn, ” Velkan decided, already assessing Gabriel ’ s legs which weren ’ t broken. “ You can lean on me. ”
"Let me help you," Carl said, coming forward to get on Gabriel's other side. He felt horribly guilty over finding the hunter like this, knowing it was his fault the man had gone out alone in the first place.
“ I ’ ve had worse, ” Van Helsing grunted as they helped him to stand. “ But I got the information I came for, so it was all worth it. ”
"Save your strength," Carl admonished gently. "We need to get you back to the inn so I can check those wounds."
“ I can ’ t die, so why does it matter? ” Van Helsing laughed darkly from the point. “ I thought arrows hurt. Damn humanity for inventing guns. ”
"You were shot?" Carl gasped, inadvertently tightening his grip on the other man. "Do you know who did it?"
“ Yes, one of Dagon ’ s men. ”
"Care to give me a name so I can go hunt the bastard down?" Carl asked darkly. He might be a friar but he would not stand by and watch someone try to kill his lover without doing *something* about it.
“ I didn ’ t get it, ” Van Helsing grunted and a fresh pool of blood stained his shirt.
"That's alright," Carl said. "Once you're settled I can just go after them one at a time until I'm sure I found the right man."
They walked back in silence to inn and the patrons seemed to advert their eyes. When they got into the room, Van Helsing let out a loud groan of pain he had been holding in.
They laid him on the bed as gently as they could. Velkan stayed by his side, refusing to let go of his hand while Carl hurried about getting the supply of medicines he'd brought. He was doubly glad when he found the small vial of narcotic in his satchel. If nothing else, he could ease Gabriel's pain while he healed.
“ I don ’ t need anything for the pain, ” Van Helsing tried to protest. “ Save it for yourself or Velkan. ”
"No, Master," Velkan pleaded softly. "Let him give you just a little." He couldn't stand seeing Van Helsing in pain like this. He would rather feel the pain himself than know that his master suffered so.
“ Lupul, ” Van Helsing sighed. “ I ’ m used to the pain. ”
"Please, Master," Velkan begged. "Just a drop or two. I can't stand to see you hurt like this."
Gabriel reached out and cupped Velkan ’ s face. “ Fine, for you …”
"Thank you," Velkan whispered, nuzzling Gabriel's hand. He watched carefully as Carl gave him a few drops of the narcotic and breathed a sigh of relief when some of the pain faded from his lover's eyes.
“ I should have fought harder, ” Van Helsing said. “ They were only human. Human ’ s with guns, but still only humans. ”
"Don't be ridiculous," Carl told him, setting the vial on the nightstand. "You were probably trying to not kill the misguided fools. ”
When Van Helsing looked away, Velkan knew it was the truth. “ Carl ’ s right, isn ’ t he? You were trying to let them live. ”
"I am not a monster," Gabriel replied softly. "I don't take the lives of men unless I have no choice. I get no pleasure from killing."
“ I know you ’ re not, ” Velkan answered just as softly. Now he was reminded of why Gabriel had left. “ You ’ re nothing like Dracula. ”
"Are you sure of that?" Gabriel asked, keeping his gaze fixed on the wall. "A short while ago both you and Carl seemed to think me capable of the fiend's cruelty."
“ I didn ’ t …” Velkan pleaded. “ I just thought I deserved it for disobeying you. ”
"You have your own mind, Velkan. No matter what I might say in anger, I value your judgment," Gabriel replied, turning to look at his young lover once more. "I will never punish you for disobeying me."
Velkan looked at Van Helsing uncertainly. “ Never? ”
"Never, lupul," Gabriel vowed. "I would not have you be my servant. You are my lover and you have the right to make your own decisions. Love doesn't have to be a shackle, Velkan."
“ But … But I like being your servant, ” Velkan decided and then realized that this was his punishment. He had been given a task and had failed. He would stay by Gabriel ’ s side, but not as close to him as he would wish. “ It doesn ’ t matter. ”
"Oh, lupul," Gabriel sighed, reaching out and cupping the younger man's face once more. "I would have you with me as an equal, is all I meant. I love you more than life. Nothing could ever make me cast you aside."
Velkan kissed Van Hesling ’ s palm. “ Could I be your equal and still serve you? Even a little? ”
"As if I could refuse you anything," Gabriel said fondly. "I must rest now, love. Come lay beside me."
Velkan crawled into the bed next to Van Helsing and laid his head down on the man ’ s shoulder. The gun wound was already starting to heal more quickly and was not longer bleeding. “ I ’ ll be good at being your equal, Gabriel, ” Velkan promised, wanting to please his lover in everything. “ I ’ ll think for myself, whatever you want … and I won ’ t eat off your plate anymore. ”
"Hush, lupul," Gabriel urged, sleep already trying to drag him under. He was so tired he barely registered when the door quietly opened and closed, then he knew no more.
<><><><><><>
Walking the streets of London brought Carl back to his teenage years when he had wandered them in search of a good time. It had been in rebellion of everything his father tried to offer him out of a sense of obligation to his bastard child.
He should have known his feet would lead him back to the place that had been more of a home to him than any other. The opium den. He had spent countless hours and even more of his father's money in the place, smoking away all of his cares.
This part of London was filled with whores, thieves and drug addicts. He kept his eyes down until he bumped directly into an older man. He was about to apologize when his eyes locked on the familiar face.
"Well, I suppose I shouldn't be surprised to find *you* here," the man sneered. "Where's your little whore? Waiting for you inside, I suppose."
“ Father? ” Carl croaked out. “ I don ’ t know what you ’ re talking about … I ’ m a friar, I don ’ t whore like you. ”
"Really?" the man sneered. "And just who was that whore you were with earlier? Don't try to deny it, boy. He was all over you. I washed my hands of you when I turned you over to the church. I had hoped they could make a man of you, but I see you turned out to be the whoring little sodomite I always knew you would."
“ He ’ s a friend …” Carl said. He had to ask the next question since his Protestant mother hadn ’ t answered his letters since he joined the Catholic Church. “ But that doesn ’ t matter. How ’ s my mother? ”
"Of no concern of yours is how she is," his father responded. "To her, you're dead, and if I'd had my way, I'd have left you to rot."
“ I was always an embarrassment to you, wasn ’ t I? ” Carl said in a monotone voice.
Carl's father simply threw back his head and laughed. "As if you could be anything else. My wife's charity is the only reason I even allowed you my name, much less tried to do right by you. I tried to tell her not to expect much from the son of a whore, but she wouldn't listen. Here, take this and go enjoy yourself." He tossed a small bag of coins onto the ground at Carl's feet. Hopefully his bastard son would disappear for good this time.
“ May God have mercy on both of our souls, ” Carl muttered under his breath as he watched his father turn and leave. His father soon picked up a cheap whore further down the street and turned into an alley.
Just as he was about to head off in a different direction, the door to the opium den swung open and two rowdy young men came stumbling out. The sweet smell of the drug caught on the breeze, freezing Carl in place. With a pained moan, he bent down and scooped up the pouch of coins. Surely he was already damned. What did one more sin matter?
<><><><><><>
“ It was my fault, ” Velkan told Gabriel as they rushed down the cramped alley towards the opium den. “ I should have looked out for you both, instead I was selfish. ”
"Stop it, lupul," Gabriel told him. "Carl's a grown man. His decisions are his own to make. Whatever he's done, it isn't your fault."
“ He loves you, Gabriel, ” Velkan insisted. “ I only had eyes for you once we found you. How must that have made our friar feel? ”
Gabriel stopped as Velkan's words sank in. Velkan had only had eyes for him... and he had been just as bad. He had called Velkan to his bed to lie beside him. Had he even acknowledged Carl at all in that time?
“ It wasn ’ t your fault, ” Velkan insisted, reading the guilt in Van Helsing ’ s gaze. “ You were in pain. ”
"I might have been in pain but that didn't keep me from comforting you," Gabriel replied. He shook his head and took Velkan by the arm. "Come on. We can discuss this once we have our friar safely back with us."
The den was just as smoky as it had been last time, with some of the same old faces and several new ones. A goon who worked for the establishment recognized Van Helsing and approached him.
“ We don ’ t want the customers disturbed again, ” the goon grumbled. “ Take who you want and leave. ”
Gabriel said nothing as they made their way inside and began scanning the room for any sign of Carl. It took several heart pounding minutes before they found him curled up in a corner with a naked young man. The boy was practically wrapped around him as they shared a pipe. Once they got closer, Van Hesling recognized him the as the young man that had propositioned him before.
“ Get away from him, boy, ” Velkan growled, coming from behind Van Helsing.
The boy started to scramble away, but Carl grabbed his arm stopping him. "It's alright, little one. He won't hurt you. Here, you can have the rest. I think I'm leaving now." He handed the boy the pipe and clumsily pushed his way to his feet.
“ Did he touch you? ” Velkan demanded first thing. He was worried and jealous, but the jealousy was winning over anything else.
"No, my sweet princeling," Carl said, patting Velkan's cheek. "I am ever the eunuch."
Velkan grabbed Carl ’ s hand and held it to his cheek. “ Carl, why? ”
"Because, as my father so eloquently put it, I am a whoring sodomite and this is where I belong," Carl replied. He staggered a bit as he tried to move past the two men and ended up reaching out to them to steady himself.
Both Gabriel and Velkan caught one of Carl ’ s arms to support him. “ That ’ s enough, Carl. We ’ re leaving, ” Van Helsing growled.
"Oh, good," Carl said, letting them support him. "I want to go back to our room. I would hate to think of my dear father as a liar."
Van Helsing refused to let them discuss this now. This was Carl ’ s private business and the low lives in this hellhole didn ’ t need to hear it. They dragged Carl out of the establishment and it was relatively short distance back to the inn they were staying at.
Once they were safely inside, Carl stumbled toward the bed, collapsing on it. He leaned back and spread his legs wantonly as he looked at his lovers. "You do still want me, don't you, Gabriel?"
“ I always want you, but not like this, ” Van Helsing told him. “ This isn ’ t you. ”
"Isn't it?" Carl pushed. "Maybe this is the real me and the one you think is me is really the impostor. Come now, Gabriel. Don't you want to feel my mouth on you? You wanted it before. Remember?"
Van Helsing refused to loose his temper with the friar right now. If he did, then they could very well loose the gentle man they loved to the lure of the drug. “ I love you, not just your body. ”
"Of course you do. That's why you've kept me when all I ever do for you is occasionally offer the use of my hand. Really, Gabriel, I would think even a man of your patience would get tired of waiting."
“ I ’ ll never tire of waiting, ” Gabriel assured him and covered Carl with the thin blanket on the bed. “ I think you should sleep it off now. ”
Carl sighed and pushed back the blanket. "Fine," he huffed as he began pulling off his clothes. "I guess I should have taken Lucien up on his offer after all."
Velkan was far easier to fool than Van Helsing. “ What offer was that? ” Velkan asked, falling for Carl ’ s baiting.
"The offer of letting me bugger him silly," Carl replied. "Or vice versa. It really didn't matter to Lucien which one of us did the fucking."
“ You would have done that? ” Velkan asked, sitting down on the edge of the bed.
"I told him no because I thought the two of you wanted me," Carl lied. "If you don't, then maybe I should just go back."
“ You will *not* leave us, ” Van Helsing said in a tone that only used when fighting.
Carl shed the last of his clothes and lay back on the bed once more. "Really? Will you make me stay, Gabriel?"
“ Yes, ” he answered, but he only had the intention of holding Carl in his arms. “ Velkan, get on the other side of Carl. You can both sleep. ”
Carl didn't say anything. If Gabriel thought he was going to simply close his eyes and go to sleep like a child, he was sadly mistaken. He was tired of all the pain and fear and self-loathing he felt since that fiend had taken him. It was past time he laid that incident to rest and gave his lovers what they deserved.
The opium quieted all of the demons that usually stopped him from touching his lovers so boldly. He waited until both men were settled beside him before he picked the weakest target to strike first of all. His hand snuck out and started to massage Velkan ’ s cock through his pants.
Velkan couldn't help but moan when Carl touched him so boldly. He thrust his hips forward, wanting more contact. He let his hands ghost over Carl's naked body, encouraged by the sounds of pleasure Carl made when Velkan touched him.
“ That ’ s it, little prince, ” Carl crooned. “ You love to give people what they want, don ’ t you? ”
"Yes," Velkan moaned. He gripped Carl tightly, pulling him close and trapping his hand between their bodies.
“ Carl … you shouldn ’ t take advantage of Velkan ’ s nature like that, ” Van Helsing admonished, but his voice was husky with desire.
"Perhaps I should take advantage of yours then," Carl suggested. He pulled his hand away from Velkan and reached toward Gabriel instead. He could see the bulge in the hunter's pants and set his hand down on it.
“ I have no quality nature, ” Van Helsing growled, but his breath caught. “ My only nature is to kill. ”
"You are so very wrong about that, my dear Gabriel," Carl said as he lightly squeezed the growing erection trapped in the hunter's pants.
“ Carl, you shouldn ’ t do this, ” Van Helsing protested. “ You ’ ll regret it later. ”
"How will I regret it later?" Carl pressed as he started to stroke Gabriel. "How can I possibly regret giving my lovers what they've so patiently waited for? You do still want me, don't you, Gabriel?"
“ Y-Yes, but …” he protested again, but this time more weakly.
"You are the strongest man I know, but that doesn't matter. I'm yours, Gabriel," Carl told him. "Do with me what you will."
He told Van Helsing he could do anything to him, but his hand hadn ’ t stopped it ’ s movements and had now worked his way into Gabriel ’ s pants. Velkan had his head propped up on the pillow and was watching. He couldn ’ t see himself doing it, but sometimes it fascinated him to see Gabriel give into Carl.
"But what?" Carl demanded. "Have you decided I'm not worth the trouble? I wouldn't blame you if you did, you know. Or perhaps Velkan's touch is the only one you desire now. Is that it, Gabriel? Have I made you wait too long?"
“ No, ” Gabriel answered. “ No, I just don ’ t want you to change your mind. I ’ m not a strong man, Carl. ”
Gabriel moaned loudly as Carl fisted his erection. He felt helpless to stop things, knowing that come the morning Carl would feel differently. He had wanted this for so long, dreamt of it on more nights than he cared to admit, and he couldn't turn away from it. Not this time.
Gabriel stayed on his back, almost watching more than a participant in his mind. He watched and moaned as Carl got out oil that was usually reserved for preparing Velkan. Without comment, he watched Carl slowly start prepare himself and could not protest in any manner.
Carl had shared in the preparations of Velkan enough to know what to do. When he was ready, he set the oil aside and moved to straddle Gabriel's hips. "I'm sorry you couldn't be the first," he said as he reached back and held Gabriel's cock in place. "I would give anything for it to have been you and not that monster." That said, Carl began to push back, slowly forcing Gabriel's length into him.
“ I ’ m the first man who loves you, ” Van Helsing groaned as Carl sank further onto his cock.
Carl gasped as he pushed down even more. He was determined to take Gabriel inside him, no matter how much it hurt. He had endured worse, after all. "So big," he moaned, trying to distract himself from the pain of penetration. "Love you so much, Gabriel."
Carl slowly started to ride his lover and compared automatically the small pain of stretching, with the agony of rape. He could see now why Velkan loved it so much, especially when Gabriel watched. The man ’ s eyes were close to feral, but always filled with so much love.
Gabriel reached up and took Carl's hips in his hands, guiding him into an easy rhythm. He wanted to pound up into him, but he held back, letting Carl set the pace. He knew he wasn't going to last long like this, so he slid one hand from Carl's hip to his erection and began to stroke.
When they came, the unsteady bed shook beneath them and undoubtedly most of the inn heard their cries of passion. Carl managed to stay upright after they had both cum, with Gabriel ’ s cock still buried inside. He looked over to see Velkan watching him. There was no way to miss the slight wave of jealousy in the young man ’ s eyes, but also the vast amounts of love. Their spoiled little prince wasn ’ t one to share by nature.
Tiredly, Carl bent down across Gabriel, careful to keep the other man inside him. "Come here, little prince," he said, smiling at Velkan. "You've waited so patiently. I think that deserves a reward."
“ But he ’ s close to sleep, ” Velkan said with a look at Gabriel.
"Come, Velkan," Gabriel said softly. "I want to watch him pleasure you."
It was Gabriel ’ s command that erased any doubt from Velkan ’ s face. “ I am hard from watching you, ” he admitted. What he didn ’ t dare ask was if Carl was better than him.
"Then let me please you," Carl urged. "And in the morning you can tell me how better to please our master." Carl could read the insecurity in the younger man's eyes, even with the drugs still coursing through his veins. He wanted Velkan to feel a part of this and to understand that his place was secure. Carl understood that he would never be the lover to Gabriel that Velkan was.
“ You did please him, ” Velkan insisted. He had moved so that now he was on his knees. He remembered what Gabriel had said and knew it was more than okay to accept the friar ’ s touch.
As soon as Velkan was close enough, Carl reached out and freed his erection from his pants. He wasted no time in taking the head into his mouth and running his tongue around it. When Velkan groaned, he grew bolder and moved his mouth farther down the hard length, intent on pleasing Velkan as much as he had Gabriel.
“ Carl …” Velkan groaned and that was the same name he groaned when he came, followed by a small flash of guilt that he had not cried out for his Master.
"Beautiful," Gabriel said softly, awed by the sight of Velkan lost in passion. He rarely got to simply watch his lover like this and he knew it was something he would want to see often from now on.
“ It pleased you? ” Velkan asked Gabriel even as Carl laid him back on the bed.
"Very much so," Gabriel told him. "You are beautiful in your passion. I think I'll want to see that many, many times."
Velkan reached out and cupped Carl ’ s cheek. He wanted to give the man something that was a great honour in his mind. “ You make my Master happy, ” he whispered. “ That makes me love you all the more. ”
"Thank you, little prince," Carl said sleepily. "In the morning, if you wish, you may have me while he watches."
Velkan merely smiled and curled again Carl, just his hand rested on Van Helsing ’ s hip. Gabriel watched both of his younger lovers sleep, knowing that even though they called him Master, they were the ones in control of the relationship.
<><><><><><>
Velkan came awake first, as he normally did. He was still spooned up against Carl, pressing against the friar's back. His body eagerly remembered Carl's promise from the night before and he began to rub against the other man as he started to harden.
Carl woke up to Velkan ’ s eager touches and breathes on the back of his neck. He could even hear Velkan impatient noises that Carl recognized from when he wanted something, but was too afraid to ask Gabriel for it. “ M-Morning, little prince, ” Carl said in a shaky voice.
"So, you're finally awake," Velkan murmured, kissing Carl's neck and sucking lightly. "I was beginning to wonder just how far I was going to get before you joined me."
Carl remembered the night before and closed his eyes as if to keeps the memories away. He had acted like a whore and promised Velkan something he wasn ’ t ready to give now that the daylight was upon them. But the young man was so happy and eager, that he couldn ’ t take back his promise.
“ I will let you have anything, ” Carl promised. “ Awake or asleep. ”
Velkan groaned and rubbed his erection against Carl's ass, grinding their bodies together. "I want you," he said. "I watched Gabriel sink inside your body last night and I wanted to be in his place. I want to hear you scream my name when I cum inside you for the first time."
Carl shivered and Van Helsing sensed it. He had been awake and monitoring the encounter. “ Velkan, I do not think that is a good idea, ” Gabriel said. “ Come over here and I will satisfy you another way. ”
"Why?" Velkan asked, pulled Carl against him tightly. "You had him last night and he promised me I could have my turn this morning."
“ Lupul, ” Gabriel sighed. “ Last night was different. ” Sometimes his younger lover showed exactly how spoiled he had been, no matter how competent he was.
"No, Gabriel," Carl said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Velkan's right. I promised him he could ha-have me. I won't go back on that now."
“ You ’ re not ready, ” Van Helsing shook his head. “ Smell his fear, Velkan. ”
"My fear is irrelevant," Carl replied. "When one behaves like a whore one has to expect to pay the price, so to speak. I gave Velkan my word..."
“ You truly didn ’ t want him? ” Velkan cut off Carl ’ s tirade. “ You didn ’ t want our Master? ”
"I wanted him," Carl said, his voice growing soft. "I still want him, even though the thought of it terrifies me. But that doesn't matter. I wanted him and I want you, as well."
“ I know that … but, I can wait, ” Velkan said with a smile on his face. “ You could fuck me …”
Carl closed his eyes and turned his head away. "I do not deserve such a gift," he said, ashamed that he had once more failed his lovers.
Velkan frowned and rubbed his hand over Carl ’ s stomach. “ It doesn ’ t matter to me what we do … just that we do something. That you touch me … that Gabriel touches me. ”
Carl steeled himself and turned over to face Velkan. "I love you," he said then leaned forward and kissed the other man. He had given Velkan his mouth last night. He could at least give him that much again.
Gabriel stroked himself to an orgasm as he watched Velkan and Carl pleasure each other. He had a feeling that Carl had finally reached a crossroads in his healing. Hopefully Carl would now understand that it wasn ’ t what they shared in bed, but merely the fact that they shared their love that was important.
<><><><><><>
The rest of the morning passed quickly. Carl was quieter than usual, but it was an introspective quiet rather than a subdued one. Gabriel kept a close eye on him but he didn't seem to be slipping back into a depression. That was good because now that he was rested, they had work to do.
“ Tell us the information you learned from Dagon ’ s scum, ” Carl said. After Gabriel had been shot and the bullet went clean through, it only took a miraculously short amount of time to heal. They had been too busy trying to save each other and their relationship to worry about their mission.
"It seems Dagon and his followers tried to bring back one of the cults of the Old Ones. They weren't prepared for what they summoned, though, and now it's loose in the village," Gabriel explained.
“ Innocent ones are always the first to feel evil, ” Carl sighed heavily. “ The children speaking in tongues and the comas …”
"Yes. It seems to target them specifically. Few of the adults have been affected, other than Dagon himself and a few of his inner circle. The problem comes in how to drive out the evil without harming the children."
“ It would be easier if this was some isolated village something, ” Carl said. “ Everyone would cooperate, but this isn ’ t some village … this is London. People don ’ t believe in demons anymore. I ’ m not sure if their parents will even let us near them. Protestants don ’ t exactly trust Catholic friars or foreigners …”
"We could contact Jinette," Velkan suggested. "Tell him to send someone the people are more likely to respond to."
“ We don ’ t have time, ” Van Helsing argued. “ The children could die by the time someone else gets here. ”
"Then what do we do?" Velkan asked. He felt helpless and he hated that feeling. "We could force their parents to cooperate."
“ We confront the evil head on, ” Carl said quietly. “ We use the proper signal, they will come to us. ”
"Any idea what that signal might be?" Gabriel asked. This was what he liked best about having Carl with him on these missions. The man's mind was unlike any other. If there was something to be figured out, then Carl was the one to do it.
“ I think that killing Dagon would do that, ” Carl suggested. “ Nothing like killing evil ’ s servant to get it ’ s attention. ”
"We could lure him to the cemetery just on the outside of town," Van Helsing suggested. "It'd be safer there. Less likely that any upstanding citizens would decide to be heroes."
“ It ’ s holy ground, ” Carl agreed. “ But evil is also drawn by death. It could work. ”
"I'd say it's our best chance," Velkan put in. "We'd at least have the advantage of picking the place, even if we don't know what this Dagon might be capable of."
“ He ’ s capable of bringing something into this world that could harm innocents, ” Carl said with a determined look on his face. “ That ’ s all we need to know. ”
<><><><><><>
It was Carl that suggested they wait until the moon was full to put their plan into action. He had argued that the remaining taint from the werewolf venom could serve them well since they were unsure just what they were going up against. Van Helsing hadn't liked it, but he had finally agreed, seeing the wisdom in his words. Still, if he had his way, Carl would not be around them during this time of the month.
“ Are we going to chase something? ” Velkan asked as they came closer the graveyard. He had this overwhelming urge to hunt and kill.
"Soon, little prince," Carl said, trying to distract him. Velkan always had a harder time controlling the beast within and Carl knew taking his mind off the hunt would help. "Our quarry hasn't arrived yet."
“ But then we can kill, right? ” Velkan persisted. “ Not the children of course, but the others? ”
"Feel free to rip the bastard to shreds," Carl told him. He paused, frowning at the words he'd chosen. While he wasn't the holiest of holy men, he normally didn't advocate killing if there was any way around it. Shaking his head, he pushed the thought aside for now. There would be plenty of time for introspection later. Right now, they had children to save.
Velkan was thrilled with Carl ’ s choice of words and gave his lover a quick kiss. “ Want me to save one for you? ”
"Another time perhaps. You and Gabriel can enjoy them this time."
The younger man grinned ferally at Carl and then crouched down on the ground to wait for his prey. He didn ’ t have to wait long before he heard the clumsy men traipsing down the graveyard path. This was Dagon and his men, who after they were killed would be followed by a wave of the possessed children if Carl had been right. When the children got here, Carl would perform a mass exorcism that would be enhanced by the holy ground.
Taking out Dagon's men was the easy part. Dagon himself, however, was much more difficult to destroy. Apparently whatever evil he had summoned had granted him enhanced strength as well as a limited immunity to pain. Together, they made him a lethal opponent, though not quite so lethal as a pair of ex-werewolves bent on destroying him.
Once their opponents were dead, Velkan took great joy in stringing Dagon ’ s dead body up from a tree. He jumped down from a tree and then settled in a crouch at Van Helsing ’ s feet. “ He ’ s dead, Master, and the demon will see him. He will know that no one dares challenge Gabriel Van Helsing and live. ”
Van Helsing stroked Velkan's head, petting him. "You did very good, lupul. Now we must prepare for the children. No matter what happens, I don't want them hurt."
“ I wouldn ’ t hurt a child, ” Velkan assured him. “ There ’ s nothing noble about killing something that can ’ t fight back. ”
"These children will probably be more than capable of fighting back. The trick will be avoiding fighting them at all," Gabriel instructed. "And Velkan, I know you would never harm an innocent."
Even as Van Helsing finished his instructed, several children came into view. They were still in their nightshirts and wearing no shoes, but also carrying an assortment of hasty weapons. The youngest seemed to be a little girl of seven years old at the most, carrying a butcher knife.
"We have to wait until the majority of them are within the boundaries of the cemetery," Carl called out. "Your job is to keep them within the gates without hurting them." // Or letting them kill me. //
Velkan nodded and took out towards the little girl. She was holding the knife in one hand and a porcelain doll under the other arm. “ Hello, little Miss, ” Velkan said. “ Why don ’ t you put that knife down? ”
"I have a better idea," she said. "Why don't you take a step closer so I can gut you with it more easily?"
Velkan made a tsking sound. “ Such a vulgar mouth, I bet your Mama would wash your mouth out with soap if she heard you talking like that. Or do demons have mothers? ”
"You should know," the girl taunted. "I can smell the scent of darkness all over you. We're the same, you and I. Help me kill the priest and I'll prove it to you."
“ But I can still see the light, demon, ” Velkan lashed out verbally. “ And he ’ s friar, not a priest. ”
"Even better," the girl smiled evilly, letting Velkan know he had made a mistake. "His power will be no match for ours."
But Velkan didn ’ t see it as a mistake at all and smiled back. His plan was working to distract the children without any violence and he had no doubt whatsoever in Carl ’ s ability. “ You mean the kind of power that will only allow you possess child instead of adults? ”
The girl threw back her head and laughed as several others came forward, forming a half circle around Velkan. "We possess children because you fools are too soft to fight them. And in controlling the progeny, we control the parents as well. None of them will risk losing their precious offspring."
Words stopped as half a dozen children started to attack him. One of the older boys was carrying a rusty sickle that he normally used to cut the grass and swiped it at Velkan with all of his power.
Velkan jumped back, dodging the swing easily, but it brought him in too close to another one and a board slammed into his back painfully. The children were as preternaturally strong as Dagon had been and it took all of Velkan's skill to avoid being seriously hurt.
Both Velkan and Van Helsing kept trying to avoid the children ’ s attack, they could hear Carl start to yell out the first words of the exorcism. As his words grew louder, the children started scream and the youngest ones dropped their weapons.
They heard Carl's voice falter for a moment, then it began again, louder than ever. They both knew he'd been hurt somehow but he was still going so they concentrated on their own tasks, leaving Carl to do his part.
Velkan knew the plan had worked when the little girl who had been attacking him only moments ago was no sitting on the ground crying and clutching her doll. Most of the children where crying out for their mothers, even the older boys.
"Everything's alright now, sweetheart," Velkan said, approaching her slowly. "You don't have to cry."
“ I want my mama! ” she wailed inresponse.
"Shhh...." Velkan cooed as he picked her up and hugged her. They were both covered with dirt from the earlier fight but he didn't care. The children were safe. That was all that mattered right now.
Her tiny hands fisted into Velkan ’ s shirt. “ Is it really gone? ” she begged.
"It's really gone," Velkan told her. "And we'll make sure it stays gone. You're safe now, little one." He held her for a moment, then began scanning the graveyard for Van Helsing. He found him kneeling by a group of children, comforting them. "Shall we get them home now, Gabriel?"
“ Yes, we will, ” Van Helsing said. “ But I want you to watch over them while I go check on Carl. He ’ s better with the young ones. They keep crying. ”
"Alright," Velkan agreed. He'd feel better with Carl back by their side as well. As Van Helsing went to collect their friar he began herding the children together to lead them back home.
As Gabriel walked towards Carl, he saw the friar clutching his arm. “ What wrong? ” he demanded immediately.
"It's nothing," Carl said, turning his injured side away. "Just a scratch, really. We need to get the children back to their homes and then finish this."
“ I need you, Carl, ” Van Helsing admitted, stepping even closer. “ The don ’ t trust me. The young ones would trust you. ”
"Very well," Carl replied. "We'll take the children home first. Perhaps the priests can take care of re-consecrating the graveyard."
Gabriel wrapped his arm around Carl ’ s waist and pulled him close. “ Let me see your wound. ”
"Later," Carl told him. "I'm in no danger of bleeding to death and we need to get the little ones out of here. They have seen enough horror for one night."
Van Helsing didn ’ t listen to Carl and pulled up his shirt to examine the wound. “ One of them must have gotten you with a knife, ” he diagnosed. “ It ’ s not deep. ”
"I told you as much," Carl said, jerked his shirt from Van Helsing's grip. He brushed past the man and moved toward Velkan and the children. They were not finished here and if they dallied too long they might lose the precious ground they'd gained. The graveyard had to be blessed or they chanced the evil finding a way to return.
<><><><><><>
The battle had affected Velkan more than Van Helsing. He was pacing the room with a sense of blood lust and the full moon. “ Gabriel … can we go out and hunt again? ” Velkan whined.
"We have to see to Carl," Van Helsing replied. The friar had not let him look at his wound since leaving the graveyard. He had insisted on seeing all of the children safely back home then on going to the church to get the priests to take care of the graveyard. Now that they were back in their room, Gabriel wanted to pin the man down and tend the wound, as it should have been.
“ He ’ s resisting you, Master? ” Velkan asked. Maybe they could do a little harmless hunting of Carl.
"Yes," Van Helsing growled. He might be better at hiding how the moon affected him, but he still felt it's pull. He wanted to hunt as much as Velkan did and the thought of hunting *Carl* made his blood run hot.
“ It ’ ll be for his own good, right? ” Velkan pressed. “ If we make him listen to you. ”
"Yes," Van Helsing said again, this time his voice more of a purr than a growl. "And we should check his body for other injuries. Who knows what he hasn't told us."
Velkan shivered at the growled and rubbed up against his lover. “ He ’ s in the other room …”
"He's ours," Gabriel said before grabbing Velkan and kissing him hard on the mouth. He tasted blood on his lips from where he'd split the other man's lip and licked it away, then released Velkan and headed toward the door and their waiting prey.
Velkan followed Van Helsing into the other room, and saw Carl standing by the window. He was hugging his body and had been affected by the possessed children more than either of them.
Velkan moved forward first, knowing the friar would consider him less of a threat than Van Helsing. "You ran from our Master," Velkan said as he approached. "That did not please him."
“ I had the children to worry about, ” Carl countered and took a step back when he saw Velkan ’ s eyes. “ Why don ’ t you go work off your … energy with Gabriel? ”
"I think our Master would prefer to work off his energy with you this night," Velkan replied. He was surprised that he didn't feel more jealous, then realized that even the wolf in him had finally accepted Carl into their pack.
“ I ’ m not in the mood, ” Carl snapped. “ Go play with him, little prince. ”
Before either man could blink, Van Helsing was beside them, his body brushing against Carl's back. "I don't care what mood you're in. You are mine. Or did you forget that?"
“ Fine, fuck me, then let me sleep, ” Carl sighed. His head and his side ached.
Gabriel growled low and deep trying to hold on to his temper. Part of him cried out for him to take his mate, to throw him down and make him know just whom he belonged to. A much larger part of him, however, was appalled at the very idea of doing something like that to Carl. Frustrated, he slammed his fists into the windowsill on either side of Carl. "I am not a monster," Gabriel ground out.
The anger left Carl when he heard the pain in Gabriel ’ s voice. He turned and started to caress Van Helsing ’ s face. “ No, you ’ re not a monster, ” Carl agreed. “ And, yes, I am yours. It ’ s the wolf, isn ’ t it? ”
Gabriel nuzzled Carl's hand, fighting the urges within him. "The wolf, the moon, the fight, the hunt... all of it. I can smell the blood on you and it makes my body burn. I want to lick it away... I want to find the one that gave you the wound and make him watch while I eat his heart... I want... "
“ You can have me, ” Carl cut him off. “ I love even this part of you. ”
"I can't be gentle," Gabriel said, his body shaking with the effort of holding back when Carl was offering him everything he wanted. "Neither of us will able to be."
“ I have known pain before, ” Carl assured him. “ But I can live with pain knowing it is you. ”
"Carl..." Gabriel moaned, losing the battle to resist his lover. He grabbed him roughly about the waist and drew him away from the window. He ignored the cry of pain when he shoved him down onto the bed, then he and Velkan followed and began slashing at Carl's clothes.
The encounter that ensured was more intense than any they had ever had before. It got to the point that he didn ’ t know if it was Velkan ’ s or Gabriel ’ s hand touching him. Mouths and teeth ghosted over his skin as the clothing was ripped from his body.
Carl cried out in a strange mixture of pleasure and pain as two sets of sharp teeth bit into him hard enough to draw blood. The feel of two sets of mouths eagerly lapping up the blood they'd spilled quickly had him convulsing in orgasm between his two lovers.
When the early morning hours finally rolled around, he had been fucked twice and was covered in a variety of bite marks over his body. Velkan and Gabriel were passed out on the bed beside him. Velkan had been especially delighted to have both fucked Carl and have been on the receiving end of Gabriel as well.
Gingerly, Carl got up from the bed and made his way to the mirror to survey the damage. He ached in ways he hadn't since... that time... yet he felt none of the shame he had then. He knew it would take time for his brain to come to grips with everything that had happened but he knew that he would. He had made a choice last night and he accepted that. He belonged to Gabriel now and would never turn the man away again, though he might refrain from antagonizing him when the moon was at it's fullest.
It was when he examined one of the bite marks in the mirror that he gasped in surprise. The skin was still raw and painful, but it was far more healed than it should have been. “ Gabriel …” he said and when there was no response, he repeated again, “ Gabriel! ”
"What... what is it?" Gabriel asked, sitting up in bed and reaching for the nearest weapon. Glancing around the room he saw only Carl standing in front of the mirror, examining the livid bruises covering his body. "Carl? What's wrong?"
“ My wounds …” Carl said, but wasn ’ t able to get the rest of the words out.
Gabriel mistook him and looked down at the bed. "I'm sorry," he said. "I tried to warn you. I tried to hold back..."
“ No, no …” Carl cut him off. He took Gabriel ’ s hand and laid it over a bite mark. “ Not that. It ’ s healing far faster than his should. ”
"What?" Gabriel asked, his head snapping up to look at the wound. Carl was right, the wound, which had been ragged and bloody the night before, was sealed and healing now. It should have taken several days for it to get to this stage, not the few hours it had been.
“ It reminds me of what happens to you …” he whispered.
Gabriel stood there in shock, caught between amazement at Carl's new healing to despair at what else they might have *changed* about him. "Do you... do you feel any differently? Other than the healing?" Gabriel asked anxiously.
“ An overwhelming urge to nail our brat to the mattress, ” Carl answered nonchalantly. “ But he deserves it, especially if he runs. ”
"Carl..." Gabriel trailed off, unsure what to say. He realized he probably wouldn't know for sure until the next full moon. Until then he would just have to watch Carl and make sure he didn't do anything foolish.
Carl watched Gabriel ’ s reaction and put everything together his sharp mind. “ I normally wouldn ’ t stay such a thing … or feel it. I just looked at him …” Carl said and looked over at the still sleeping Velkan. “ I think we both know what happened. ”
"I never meant to do that to you," Gabriel said. "I never meant to curse you with this. When Jinette finds out..."
“ Oh, do shut up, Gabriel, ” Carl interrupted and smiled at him. “ This is far from a curse. ”
"And who says Jinette is going to find out?" Velkan asked from the bed. "I'm certainly not going to tell him and neither are either of you. Now get back over here and nail me to the mattress as you so aptly put it."
Carl turned and pounced on Velkan on the bed. When Gabriel didn ’ t join them immediately, Carl turned back and decided to enlighten their lover. “ If we ’ re right, it means I can stay with you, Gabriel. You ’ re not werewolves and can ’ t turn me fully, but …”
"But he might have our longevity... or at least some of it," Velkan put in. "We don't have to lose him, Master. Don't you see?"
Hope bloomed with a place that had been dark in Gabriel ’ s soul for a long time. He took one tentative step towards the bed. “ And you want this, Carl? ”
"More than anything, beloved," Carl replied. "I never thought I would want such a thing but I do. The thought of the two of you going on without me... it was almost more than I could bear. I love you, Gabriel. Forever."
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter 3: The Damned – Chapter 3 - Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter Text
The Damned – Chapter 3 - Creed Cascade and TJ
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
Chapter 3
By Creed Cascade and TJ
It was the grateful smile of the parents that Carl remembered from their most recent mission. It was the reason that he had reconsidered their role with the order. Both Van Helsing and Velkan were hunters and needed the release of hunting down evil. For this simple reason he would put up with Cardinal Jinette, as long as he didn ’ t cross the line.
It was nice to be back in England again and Gabriel had sensed that. He insisted that they spend a bit of time in Carl ’ s homeland and ended up renting a cottage in the countryside under an assumed name.
They steered clear of London as much as they could, not wanting to bring back any more unpleasant memories. Carl was glad of that. He had succumbed once to the old allure, he didn't want to stumble again. Not that he thought his lovers would let that happen. They were nothing if not diligent where he was concerned.
It had been two weeks from since he had been bit and the full moon would be approaching with the upcoming weeks. They were also concentrating on rebuilding their relationship. Gabriel was watching both Velkan and Carl with careful eyes.
"If you keep looking at me like that, I might sprout fur just to see the look on your face," Carl teased him as he puttered around his new lab. They had converted the back room of the house into a laboratory for him and he relished being back in what he considered his natural environment.
“ And how exactly am I looking at you? ” Gabriel asked with a cocked eyebrow.
"Like you haven't eaten in days and I'm a particularly choice tidbit," Carl replied. That wasn't exactly how Gabriel had been studying him but it was close enough. He knew his lover worried about the coming cycle of the moon but there was nothing to be done for it. Perhaps a distraction would help take Gabriel's mind off things.
“ You look cute when you ’ re puttering with your toys, ” Van Helsing told him with a smirk. “ I ’ m a weak, weak man. ”
"You, Gabriel, are the strongest man I know," Carl told him. "But while you might be the strongest, are you the fastest?" That said, Carl dashed from the room, heading for the back door. With any luck, Velkan would soon join the "hunt".
Velkan had been lounging on the bed attempting to read an English book when he saw Carl streak by and then Van Helsing followed. “ Come on, lupul. We have a challenge! ”
Carl led them through the garden, keeping ahead of them better than he'd thought he would. It helped that he knew both of their hunting styles, giving him a distinct advantage. That thought had just cleared his head when a body slammed into him from the side, taking him down hard and fast. Panting, he grinned up into Van Helsing's face then snapped his teeth at him.
“ Would you hate me if I said I like the change? ” Gabriel asked, with a heavy breath. He was in turn sniffing deeply at Carl ’ s neck.
"I could never hate you," Carl said, moaning softly as Gabriel licked at his pulse. "Even if you turned me completely, I would still love you."
“ Do you understand the draw of the hunt now? ” Van Helsing asked, nipping at the skin of Carl ’ s neck lightly.
"Yes," Carl said. He shifted under Gabriel's weight, spreading his legs for the other man. He understood the draw of the hunt all too well as part of him longed to be the hunter rather than the hunted.
There was a crunch of leaves and Van Helsing looked over to see Velkan crouching in the foliage only a few feet away. The young man had his head cocked to the side and looked warily at the pairing.
Van Helsing watched him carefully, mindful of Carl and Velkan's shaky past. The young gypsy might accept Carl now, but he could still be volatile at times. Van Helsing could see the uncertainty in his eyes and that made him dangerous.
“ What do you want, Velkan? ” Gabriel asked in a strict tone. Velkan ’ s answer would determine how he reacted.
"Mine," Velkan growled, unable to express his feelings any better. He wanted Gabriel. He wanted Carl. He wanted *his* place in things. And that place was currently being usurped by the friar.
“ No, ” Gabriel answered, shaking his head. He knew exactly what Velkan wanted. The boy wanted to be center of attention, whether that was positive or negative. “ We share. ”
"No!" Velkan roared, moving toward the pair. He didn't mind sharing when the friar had been pliant and needy, but he had no intention of sharing his Master with another hunter. That was out of the question.
“ Velkan, stop! ” Van Helsing roared, shifted onto his heels over Carl.
For his part, Carl was both entranced by the display and dismayed. The last thing he wanted was for them to fight over him. There was no mistaking the fact that this was serious. Both men were growling and Carl was sure their hackles would be raised, if they'd had any to raise, that was.
“ Are you threatened, little prince? ” Carl asked carefully. “ There ’ s no reason to be. ”
"I'll show you threatened," Velkan hissed and started to move closer once more. He would put the friar in his place first, then see to their Master. Maybe then the friar would understand the hierarchy of the pack.
Van Helsing moved in a flash off of Carl and knocked Velkan to the ground. This was what Velkan wanted. He wanted Gabriel to ignore Carl and focus on him, but he was denied when Van Helsing hissed at him, “ You will never attack him! Do you understand me? I think that I ’ ve been to lax with you. ”
"He should learn his place," Velkan spat back. "I am mate. He is..." Velkan trailed off, unsure just what Carl was to them. He didn't want to say mate and put them both on the same level. He wanted some small part of Gabriel all to himself.
As tortured eyes looked at him, Gabriel couldn ’ t be too harsh with Velkan despite what he had just said. He leant forward and brushed the wet hair away from Velkan ’ s forehead and then kissed it gently. “ He is mate. ”
Velkan looked down then, unable to meet Gabriel's eyes. If Carl was mate, then they didn't need him. This was what he'd feared since he'd first come back. What the two men shared was something special and there was little he could do to compete with it.
“ You ’ ll always be my gift from God, ” Van Helsing assured Velkan. “ You are both my mate. ”
Velkan started to move back. He understood his place now despite Gabriel's words. Carl wasn't at the bottom of the pack. He was.
“ He doesn ’ t understand, ” Carl sighed and got to his feet. What he wanted to be a fun romp in the woods had turned out more complicated than anyone wanted. “ You are his world and now he feels I have replaced him. ”
Van Helsing looked up at Carl then back at Velkan who was steadily backing away. "I'm sorry," he whispered to Carl then began following Velkan into the garden. He would make Velkan understand then he would see about picking up where he left off with Carl.
Carl brushed off the leaves from his clothing and started to wander back to his potions. He felt no anger at Velkan for what the young man needed. He was living proof of a miracle, sent back from the death to walk the earth with Van Helsing.
He was the interloper in the relationship. Carl knew that Gabriel and Velkan belonged together. He was simply along for the ride. He was glad of it, though. He loved Gabriel with a fierceness he found frightening at times and he was beginning to feel just as much for Velkan.
<><><><><><>
“ I am failing you, Gabriel, ” Velkan was the first to speak once they were deeper into the gardens.
"You are not failing me," Gabriel told him. "But Carl is no threat to your place. He loves us. Both of us. I thought you wanted him, too."
“ I do want him! ” Velkan denied immediately. “ It ’ s just … now that he has changed, he can give you everything I can. You don ’ t need me. ”
"I will always need you, lupul," Gabriel told him as he reached out and wrapped his hand around the back of Velkan's neck. "But even if I didn't, it wouldn't change the fact that I love you. You are not with me because I need you. You are here because we are mates and I can not stand the thought of going through eternity without you."
“ But how can you have more than one mate? ” Velkan challenged. “ If you don ’ t need me … then what purpose do I serve? ”
"I do need you," Gabriel said, growing exasperated. "You serve the purpose of walking by my side, keeping me sane." Gabriel shook his head, unable to find a way to make Velkan understand. He had thought they had gotten past all this in Transylvania. It was going to kill Carl if Gabriel had to choose between them.
“ Carl cannot fight like I can …” Velkan said softly. He was grasping desperately at anything, but his soul needed a purpose. “ He is smart, but …”
"He is our head," Gabriel said, taking the excuse Velkan had given. "You are our sword. He might be stronger now that the wolf's blood runs in his veins as well, but he will never be our equal."
“ So, he needs our protection …” Velkan probed. “ And you will need me to watch your back, right Gabriel? ”
"Always, lupul. Always," Gabriel told him, relieved they had found at least a temporary balance. His relief was so great, in fact, that he didn't hear the quiet whisper of feet on the garden path as they moved away from the pair.
<><><><><><>
When Gabriel and Velkan came back to the cottage, Velkan was bruised and tiered, but happy. He would have to come to peace with the way they lived now and it would take time. In the meantime, Velkan thought he had to atone for the way he had acted before.
He moved up behind Carl and peeked over his shoulder, “ What are you doing, Carl? ”
"Working," Carl replied succinctly. He had promised himself he wouldn't take out his agitation his his lovers. Or perhaps that was keepers. After all, he wasn't their equal. He was weak. He had to be protected. Well, they could both go bugger themselves for all he cared.
“ Oh, ” Velkan said and moved back a bit uncertainly. “ Can I help? ”
"No need," Carl replied, his tone softening automatically at Velkan's hesitancy. "I can manage this. After all, I must be good for something. Why don't you keep Van Helsing company? This will probably take me the rest of the afternoon."
“ You said you would help me understand that English book of yours …” Velkan tried again. “ After you ’ re done? ”
"Of course," Carl relented. "I am a fairly decent teacher. Perhaps after dinner we can work on it. Would that be alright?" Carl wanted to scream, but he kept his tone light. He didn't really blame Velkan, and yelling at the young man was tantamount to kicking a puppy. He simply couldn't do it.
Velkan hesitated slightly, feeling something was wrong, but not quite sure what was wrong. He kissed the back of Carl's neck and returned to Van Hesling. He sat on the floor beside Van Helsing's chair in the main room and rested his head on Gabriel's thigh. After a moment he dropped a book into Gabriel's lap.
"Want me to read to you, lupul?" Gabriel asked. He hadn't missed the byplay between Carl and Velkan. He knew something was wrong, too, but he couldn't quite figure out what.
“ I want you to help me read it, ” Velkan said quietly. The truth was he could speak in English almost as well as his native language, but he couldn ’ t read very much at all. “ I don ’ t want him to think I ’ m stupid. ”
"Carl doesn't think you're stupid just because you can't read English," Gabriel told him. "In fact, I know he's quite pleased that you asked him to teach you. Most men wouldn't bother."
“ It is your language, ” Velkan said. “ He might not be our equal on the battlefield, but I am not his equal in matters of the brain. ”
"Lucky for you, he needs a warrior by his side then," Carl called out from his laboratory, letting them know he had heard them.
Velkan winced when he heard the comment. His reaction was to grab the book from Gabriel ’ s lap and take off his head his knee. “ I ’ m going to go for a walk now. ”
"No, you're not," Gabriel said, grabbing Velkan before he could get away. "Carl, come out here. I think the three of us need to have a talk."
“ Gabriel, it doesn ’ t matter, ” Velkan protested. “ He was right. ”
"Right about what?" Gabriel said, refusing to let Velkan go. He frowned as Carl reluctantly joined them, the look on the friar's face telling him all was not well there either.
“ I ’ m not intelligent, I know that, ” Velkan muttered. “ I was born to fight. ”
"I never said you weren't intelligent," Carl replied. "I said you were a warrior. One does not exclude the other. Just because you can't read a certain foreign language yet doesn't make you stupid."
“ I have nowhere near your gifts, ” Velkan countered. “ Nearly anyone can handle a sword. ”
"I can't," Carl replied softly. "We are different people, Velkan. You spent your life honing your skills in order to protect your people. I spent mine being educated, both by my family then by the church. Believe me, if Gabriel had to choose one of us to watch his back, it would be you."
“ That ’ s my role in life, ” Velkan smiled proudly at Carl. “ I serve my Master proudly with my strength and blood. ”
"As you should," Carl nodded, relieved that Velkan had been placated once more. "If you have no further need of me, I'll be in my laboratory then."
“ Carl …” Velkan reached out and stopped his lover ’ s departure. “ Gabriel once told me you were the head of our union. He told me we aren ’ t equals and that ’ s important. What you do in that lab of yours … I don ’ t understand it, but it keeps us safe. ”
Carl bristled slightly at Velkan's words, feeling suddenly inadequate, even with his newfound strengths. "I know he is right," Carl said finally. "It's just harder to accept than I thought it would be. You don't have to worry about me, Velkan. I know my place."
“ I don ’ t understand, ” Velkan said, not letting his hand off of Carl ’ s shoulder.
"I know my place here... in this," Carl tried to explain. "I may be his lover, as well as yours, but we are not the same. No matter what Gabriel says, I am not mate and I never will be."
“ You were with him before I ever came along, ” Velkan countered, airing his own insecurities. “ We are not equals. You are better than me. I am his servant, you are his equal. ”
"Hah!" Carl laughed derisively. "I am no more his equal than I am a banshee. I am no better than you. Have you forgotten the opium den so quickly? I am a drug addict that the church took pity on when my family finally grew tired of me and cast me aside."
“ But you overcame that, ” Velkan argued. “ That makes you strong. I should have killed myself while I was in human form while under Dracula ’ s control … but I wanted to live so badly. ”
"As soon as Dracula turned you, you were no longer in control," Carl countered. "And there is nothing wrong with wanting to live. We are born that way, with an innate desire to survive. As for me... the only reason I overcame it was because Jinette can be a bastard at times."
“ Don ’ t give Jinette more credit than he deserved, ” Gabriel voiced for the first time. He was trying to step back and let the others work it out. “ We need to address these problems before they destroy what we share. ”
"What more do you want from me?" Carl asked suddenly. "I have accepted that you do not see me as an equal and never will. I have accepted my place in all of this. Do you want me to grovel as well?"
“ When will you get it through your head that none of us are equal, ” Gabriel snapped. “ Neither of us will ever equal your intelligence, innate goodness or spirituality. That makes us unequal and different, but not less of a man. ”
"Bullshit!" Carl spat back, his temper suddenly overwhelming him. "You are both just as intelligent as I am. Less educated, perhaps, but that is no fault of your own. As for this goodness and spirituality crap you're spewing, I suggest you open your eyes."
Van Helsing reached out and cupped Carl ’ s face roughly in both of his palms. “ We ’ ve all made mistakes! This can ’ t be easy with three stubborn men. ”
"I was only trying to be playful... before... in the garden," Carl told them. "I didn't mean any harm. I only wanted to be a part of this. I should stick to my experiments. At least there I know what I'm doing."
“ Playful is good, ” Van Helsing insisted. “ Velkan made a mistake letting his own doubts cloud the truth. And what makes you think I know what we ’ re doing? ”
"You always know," Carl said. "Or at least you pretend to. Either way, it's good enough for me."
"Tell me … " Gabriel said quietly.
"Just once... I wanted to be your equal," Carl gave in. "I wanted... to be more... It's stupid, Gabriel. Leave it be."
“What would it take to make you understand you are my equal?”
"Something I doubt you are prepared to give," Carl replied. "But since we've all just agreed that we *aren't* equals it really doesn't matter." Carl wasn't about to tell Gabriel what he truly yearned for. It wouldn't be right. Besides that, he seriously doubted if Velkan would be able to handle it.
"Do you want to fuck me?" Gabriel asked, trying to stab out in the dark at anything before he lost the communication they had.
Carl swallowed thickly. The image Gabriel's words conjured up had him instantly hard. He wanted that very much but he didn't want to pressure Gabriel into something he was sure the man didn't want. After all, if he had wanted that, he would surely have done that with Velkan by now.
“ All you had to do was ask, ” Van Helsing said. “ Velkan has never showed any interest in that. ”
"Neither have you," Carl managed, the sudden desire raging through him making it hard to think clearly. He wanted to feel Gabriel beneath him, writing and moaning while he sank his cock inside his body over and over again. Still, there was Velkan to consider. Carl didn't think he would handle that very well.
“ I didn ’ t want to push anything with you, ” Gabriel said, now looking over at Velkan. “ Did you want the same thing, lupul? I would give it to you. ”
"You would do that?" Velkan asked, wide-eyed. He had never expected Gabriel to want to submit like that. "You would *want* that?"
Van Helsing couldn ’ t help but chuckle. “ Do the idea of your Master submitting surprise you so much? ”
"Yes," Velkan answered frankly. "You are a hunter. Hunters don't submit to another."
“ You ’ re a hunter and you submit to me …” Gabriel pushed him.
"But... it's not the same," Velkan argued, trying to make sense of it in his head. "You are my Master. It's only right that I submit to you."
Van Helsing stepped away from Carl and pulled Velkan against his chest. The man was young and had experienced so much in such a small space of time. He had become a werewolf, died and been sent back to serve a Master he barely knew. “ You like submitting, I understand that, lupul. But being fucked doesn ’ t have to be about submitting …”
Velkan glanced at Carl then back at Van Helsing. "But it will be," he said. "If you do this, you will be submitting to him. Look at him, Gabriel. Don't you see the passion in his eyes?"
“ I see it, ” Gabriel agreed. “ I will be giving myself to him, but not completely the way you give yourself to me. ” He looked at Carl and hoped the man understood what he was trying to make Velkan understand. “ I won ’ t stop being your Master. ”
"Even while I hold you down and shove myself inside you?" Velkan challenged.
Gabriel ’ s head throbbed lightly. He had never really wanted to be anyone ’ s Master, but Velkan needed it make sense of what had happened to him. “ I would tell you what to do, ” he tried. “ You would only be doing what I want. ”
"Alright," Velkan said, sensing that Gabriel has growing weary of trying to make him understand. He would think on what the man had told him. If it was something his Master wanted then he would find a way to give it. Carl would not be the only one to fulfill Gabriel in this way.
“ You ’ re still so young, ” Van Helsing said softly and kissed Velkan ’ s head. “ You ’ ll understand some day. ”
Velkan kissed him back then turned his attention to Carl. "So, friar, you want him?" he challenged, knowing how the wolf in Carl would respond.
“ Yes, ” Carl said quickly, stepping closer. He wanted to study Gabriel like he was the most challenging experiment in the world. He wanted to try everything and document every response.
Gabriel felt a shudder of desire run through him at Carl's eager response. He could feel his body responding to the man and he was surprised by his own eagerness. He knew Carl would possess him fully and he wanted that.
“ You will not hurt him, ” Velkan said after a moment, still holding onto Gabriel.
"No more so than he wants," Carl replied. "After all, we never did get to try out our cane. Would you like that, Gabriel? Would you like to feel me using a cane on you?"
“ Master, no …” Velkan protested before Van Helsing could respond. That image was too much to digest.
"Another time then," Van Helsing replied. He could feel the old craving welling up inside him but he had Velkan to think about. He knew the young man was not yet ready to see his Master so thoroughly used by another.
<><><><><><>
When Carl came into the kitchen, he found Velkan trying to read a hand written letter on expensive parchment. Velkan was slowly sounding out the English words and muttering under his breath in Romanian.
"Would you like some help with that?" Carl offered. He really did think it quite wonderful that Velkan wanted to learn as much as he did. It wasn't often men took the time to do so anymore.
Velkan ’ s eyes flashed with guilt. “ I should have brought it to Gabriel straight away …”
"Don't be silly," Carl said, coming over to sit beside him. "Here, let me have a look at it." He took the parchment from Velkan, recognizing the Cardinal's handwriting right away. He paled a bit at the scathing words then quickly folded the document. "I'll take this to Gabriel."
“ I want to read it …” Velkan protested. “ If it ’ s bad, he won ’ t tell me exactly what it says. ”
"It's... it is bad, but not how you think," Carl told him, hesitantly. "The Cardinal has demanded I return to the Vatican to answer some questions about our last mission. It seems some rumours have reached him regarding my... conduct..."
“ Then we will have to return, ” Velkan sighed. “ I won ’ t say it ’ s not a dream to leave and try to hide somewhere, but they will always find us. Gabriel isn ’ t their only hunter. ”
"The Cardinal was quite specific," Carl continued. "I am to return alone. He has an important mission that he needs Gabriel to attend to at once. He says neither can wait."
“ He does not control us completely, ” Velkan shook his head. “ You shall not face that hypocrite alone. ”
"What's going on?" Van Helsing asked. The sound of Velkan's steadily growing voice had drawn him and he could tell by the look on Carl's face that it wasn't good.
“ You got a letter from Cardinal Jinette, ” Velkan growled. “ Can I burn it? ”
"Let me read it first," Van Helsing replied, holding his hand out for the letter. He scanned it quickly, cursing at the Cardinal's pompous words. How dare the man assume he would just hand Carl over to him?
“ Can I burn it now? ” Velkan repeated. “ I do not wish to read such idiotic words. ”
Carl watched Van Helsing throw the letter to Velkan and sighed. "Gabriel, we can not simply ignore this. I have been summoned to Rome. I must go or forsake my vows altogether."
“ And why not forsake your vows? ” Velkan challenged as he started to burn the paper over the oil lamp on the table.
"Because I still believe in God and wish to serve His purpose," Carl replied, a bit taken aback by Velkan's suggestion. It wasn't that he hadn't thought about it, especially lately, but to hear the words spoken so casually made his stomach roil.
“ You can still serve His purpose without following some manmade institution. ” Velkan was now staring at the ashes on the table. “ You forget that I was there, however briefly. ”
"I know you were," Carl said, once more moving to sit beside Velkan. "But it *was* such a short time you were there. I have done true good since joining the Order. I am... reluctant... to leave it. You must understand, Velkan. They took me in when even my own family had enough of me."
“ We ’ re you ’ re family now, ” Velkan argued with Gypsy stubbornness and more than a touch of moodiness.
"Very well," Carl gave in. "Gabriel, can you send a message to the Cardinal letting him know I won't be able to respond to his summons? I'm not sure what excuse you can give him..."
“ You ’ re giving up too easily, ” Velkan looked at Carl with a raised eyebrow. He loved to get what he wanted, but he liked that Carl set some sort of boundaries. Carl was his rock, while he knew he could get anything he wanted from Gabriel. “ I guess your vows truly aren ’ t that important to you. ”
Carl rounded on the younger man, barely stopping himself from striking him. He glared at Velkan, unaware of the fact that he was snarling as he did so. "Never say that to me again," he hissed then stood up from the table and stormed from the room.
“ Then don ’ t *let* me say it again! ” Velkan snapped back. “ Keep your beliefs. Don ’ t let Jinette or me take them away from you. You are such an Englishman! ”
Velkan's words stopped Carl before he reached the doorway. He turned and leapt at the other man, knocking him over in his chair. He ended up straddling him and gripping his shirt tightly.
Velkan ’ s breath quickened and he looked up at Carl, arching his back slightly. This submissive behaviour was different that his sharp words. “ You are as slow as an Englishman, too! ”
Carl wasn't thinking, instead he let his developing instincts guide him. He jerked Velkan's head to the side and bit down hard. He felt his teeth break the skin and moaned softly at the rush of hot blood that filled his mouth.
Velkan howled, but he didn ’ t fight back. His body went limp under Carl and he let the other man have his way, feeling more grounded now that Carl had asserted his dominance.
"Do I need to fuck you to prove to you who ’ s in charge, little prince?" Carl hissed, giving Velkan's ear a sharp bite as he did so.
“ After Gabriel, maybe you are …” Velkan teased, pushing Carl ’ s control.
"Then perhaps I should let Gabriel fuck you first," Carl told him. "Then when's he's had his fill of you, I can take what's left."
Instead of lashing out at Carl verbally, instead Velkan shivered at something he had been thinking about for a while. “ You would? ”
"We both would," Gabriel replied, coming over to join them. He had watched the interaction between the two men, pleased with the way Carl had handled it. It was obvious this was something Velkan wanted and Gabriel had no problem giving it to him.
“ I ’ m good at it, ” Velkan said and arched up a bit. The idea comforted him in a way he didn ’ t want to explore right now. He wanted them to understand the way things should be, even if he tried to fight the hierarchy of the pack.
"Oh, you're very good at it, little prince," Carl nearly purred as he began divesting Velkan of his clothes. "And you're going to show us just how good you can be, aren't you?"
“ Yes, ” Velkan hissed sharply. “ I can be good. You just have to make me sometimes. ”
"Strip him," Gabriel ordered harshly. He was hard in his pants from Velkan's wanton display. He wanted to sate himself in the younger man's body then watch as Carl did the same. Maybe then his stubborn lovers would understand that they were meant to be together.
Carl had Velkan stripped quickly at Van Helsing ’ s command. As his hand ’ s touched Velkan ’ s skin, the younger man would arch up or moan softly. It seemed that his inherent nature was to please, whether that be sexual or learning to read English.
"Wet him with your mouth, Velkan," Carl urged then flipped him onto his stomach. He knew Van Helsing took him face-to-face most of the time, but the inherent submissiveness of having Velkan on his belly appealed to Carl at the moment.
Velkan moved onto his hands and knees to crawl over to Gabriel. He started to rub his face over Van Helsing ’ s clothed erection. “ I can be good, Master, ” he murmured. “ I can share... ”
"I know you can," Gabriel told him, stroking his face gently. "Now do as Carl said. Get me wet for you, lupul."
Velkan made a happy sound and freed Gabriel ’ s cock quickly. He didn ’ t hesitate when took the cock deep into his mouth and started to suck. Gabriel moaned loudly when Velkan took him in, his hands going to the other man's head instinctively. He watched Carl as Velkan sucked him and grinned ferally when he saw the man wet his own fingers then slowly slide them into their lover.
Velkan only stopped momentarily to widen his legs to allow Carl better access. He got lost in the process of sucking and being fucked at the same time with Carl ’ s fingers. When he felt Carl ’ s hands start to pull his head away from Gabriel ’ s cock, he let go to snap at the other man instinctively. He didn ’ t want to let go of his Master ’ s cock.
A sharp slap on his hip brought Velkan back around. Before he could respond, Carl's hand was fisted in his hair, jerking his head away from Gabriel. "You do not snap at me, little prince," Carl warned, "or it will be me our Master fucks while you watch."
“ I want him! ” Velkan protested, his eyes dilated. He had always been more vulnerable to the residual effects of the werewolf than Gabriel.
"Then I suggest you behave," Carl said, refusing to back down. He had a feeling he'd been backing down to Velkan a bit too much of late and that needed to change.
The two men ’ s eyes locked in a battle, but it was Velkan who broke the stare first as he looked down at the ground. He had been put in his place and he craved it. “ I ’ ll behave. ”
"That's better," Carl said, still not releasing his hold on the younger man. He began to drag his head back roughly, forcing Velkan to crawl or have his hair ripped out. Carl didn't stop until Velkan was turned completely around, his ass now presented to Gabriel.
Gabriel watched the interaction carefully. At the start of their relationship, he had been the one to overly punish Velkan and it had been Carl who had been the voice of reason. It had been Carl who didn ’ t understand the draw of the wolf, but now Carl understood and the relationship was near perfection.
"I'm going to fuck you now, lupul," Gabriel said, running his hands over Velkan's ass. "And when I'm done, Carl's going to take his turn at you. You want that, don't you, lupul?"
“ Yes! ” Velkan all but snarled. “ Take me, both of you! ”
Carl continued to hold Velkan's head in place as Gabriel entered him. He felt his lust spike when Velkan whimpered at the penetration. With only saliva for lube and a rudimentary stretching, the young man was feeling it much more so than he normally would.
When Carl ’ s hand came close to Velkan ’ s mouth, the young man didn ’ t snap at him, but did grab the hand between his teeth and continued to hold. He didn ’ t bite Carl, not even puncturing the skin with his teeth.
"That's it, little prince," Carl encouraged. "Now you're learning." Carl pushed his fingers in as deeply as he could, enjoying the feel of Velkan's tongue moving over them. A small part of him knew that he shouldn't crave dominating another man like this, but the wolf in him was running the show right now and this was exactly what he wanted.
Velkan was in heaven once again as Gabriel fucked him and Carl filled his mouth, even with his fingers. He ignored his own cock, until he felt Gabriel groan and cum deep inside of him. He would have cried out that he wanted more if his mouth wasn't full.
"Easy, pet," Carl soothed, pulling his fingers from Velkan's mouth reluctantly. "You'll have more, I promise." Carl waited until Gabriel had pulled out before forcing Velkan to turn around once more. As soon as he was in place, Carl freed his cock and slid inside him with a single movement.
As Carl fucked him and his way was slicked with his Master ’ s cum, everything kind of fell into place for Velkan. They had all been functioning as different entities in this relationship, held together by needs and wants. Carl wasn ’ t the enemy and could never give this to his Gabriel, but Velkan also recognized that Carl had a certain strength that he could never provide for Gabriel.
"Do you understand now, pet?" Carl asked, as if reading Velkan's mind. He was slamming into the other man hard and fast. This coupling had nothing to do with the love between them and Carl showed none of it as he fucked his lover.
“ You cannot let me forget … sometimes I can ’ t help it, ” Velkan begged, admitting that he was not perfect like his father had always demanded of his children.
"Don't worry. Whenever you forget, Gabriel and I will be more than happy to repeat this lesson," Carl told him. Leaning down, Carl took Velkan's straining member in hand and began to stroke. He could feel himself getting close and wanted to make sure the other man came as well.
Velkan was the first to come, giving in and swearing in Romanian. Carl followed him swiftly and it was their Gabriel who helped direct them both onto the floor.
They held Velkan's shaking form between them, soothing him with whispers and soft touches as his body began to relax. Once he had stilled, they continued to hold him, neither of them caring that they were in the middle of the floor.
<><><><><><>
“ You want to go to Rome, ” Velkan said Carl the next morning over breakfast.
"If I want to fulfill my duty to the church then I have little choice," Carl replied.
“ We should go with you, ” Velkan muttered sullenly.
"I don't think that would be wise," Carl ventured. "I think the Cardinal would view it as a sign of weakness on our part... of fear. We don't want that. Besides, you and Gabriel had a mission."
“ You didn ’ t say anything about a mission, ” Velkan turned to look at Van Helsing. This was one of the reasons he wanted to learn to read English. Then he wouldn ’ t have to rely on someone else for firsthand information.
"I'm sorry. I must have forgotten about it in all the chaos," Gabriel replied. "It seems the good Cardinal has conveniently found a mission that only we can complete while he has his meeting with Carl."
“ What is it? ” Velkan asked with tight lips.
"Apparently there is a pack of werewolves preying on a remote village several days ride from here. The Cardinal wants us to hunt them down before they add any more of the villagers to their number," Gabriel explained.
“ How did werewolves get on a damned island? ” Velkan sighed, but it really wasn ’ t a question. “ I thought all of these evils were contained in my part of the world. Some damned Englishman must ’ ve gone wandering where he should ’ ve and gotten bitten. ”
"Or some fool headed gypsy tried to make a pet out of one," Carl retorted. "How they got there is irrelevant. The fact is, they are there and they need to be taken care of."
“ Then we go to this village, kill them and travel to Rome with you, ” Velkan decided.
"I'm afraid not," Carl replied. "You two will go take care of the village and meet me in Rome when you are done. I'm sure I can survive a few days in the Cardinal's care without you." Carl didn't mention the fact that it would be considerably more than a few days with their mission being in the opposite direction of the Vatican.
Velkan turned worried eyes to Gabriel for him to intervene and put his foot down. “ Carl has made a decision. He is only stronger now, lupul. ”
Velkan nodded, knowing he had no choice but to accept it. Gabriel was right. It was Carl's decision to make. That did not, however, stop him from worrying. "You will be careful?" Velkan asked. "You won't trust him?"
“ I do not serve that man, ” Carl told them both. “ I just tolerate him and I will not trust him. ”
"Alright," Velkan relented, confident Carl would not let himself be caught unawares by the man. "We'll take care of this as quickly as we can and meet up with you in Rome."
<><><><><><>
“ Brother Carl, how very good of you to join us only two day past your expected arrival, ” Cardinal Jinette greeted as Carl walked into the room.
"My apologies, Cardinal," Carl said humbly. "I was unexpectedly delayed."
“ Obviously you did not take my summons seriously, ” Jinette told him. “ Which is one of the topics we have to discuss. ”
"On the contrary, Cardinal, I took your summons quite seriously. That is the reason I am here instead of with Van Helsing," Carl replied. "However, I also took the mission you sent them on just as seriously and could not, in all good conscience, leave before I had made sure they were adequately armed."
“ How very loyal of you, boy, ” Jinette said with a smirk. “ Your petulance only indicates to me that the rumours are true. ”
"And what rumours might those be?" Carl asked, refusing to be cowed by the man. In the past, he would have bowed his head and begged for the Cardinal's lenience, but not now.
“ That the gypsy ’ s taint has not only passed onto Van Helsing, but also to you. ”
"What gypsy taint?" Carl asked, frowning. He had expected something about impertinence, not some drivel about a taint.
“ The taint of werewolf, ” Jinette hissed. “ The lap dog of evil. ”
Carl paled at the words, wondering how Jinette had found out. "Velkan bears no such taint," he lied, knowing the Cardinal would never believe him.
“ You are forgetting that we have been fighting evil for millennia, ” Jinette followed his statement with a tsking sound. “ We have ways of telling. ”
"So what?" Carl countered. "He was sent back from Heaven to walk by Gabriel's side. Surely that must mean more than the fact he was, at one time, cursed by a werewolf."
“ Van Helsing has always been known to be both an angel and demon who walks the earth. It would seem only fitting he has a bitch as a companion. ”
Before Carl could stop himself, his hand shot out, striking Jinette across the face. The sound of the slap seemed to reverberate through the room and both men stood staring at each other in disbelief.
“ I think that has just proven my point. ” Jinette ’ s voice was deadly serious. At a quick from him, the large doors opened and six large men walked into the room. “ I think it ’ s time you think about a sabbatical, brother. ”
Carl glanced at the men who entered the room, recognizing their black robes immediately. "Fine. You can consider me on sabbatical. If you need to reach me, I'll be at home." He turned to leave, intent on getting away from Jinette and his "enforcers," but it was too late. Two of the men moved to block his path, letting him know he would not be leaving just yet.
One of the men held up a gun directly to Carl ’ s temple. “ Silver bullets, brother. Just as a preventative, of course. You wouldn ’ t mind a trip to the dungeons to visit the Inquisitors, now would you? ”
Carl swallowed thickly then looked over his shoulder at Jinette. "You know what Van Helsing will do to you when he finds out, don't you?"
“ By the time the Inquisitors are done with you, your loyalty will be with the Order again, not with the hunter and his catamite. ”
Two of the men seized Carl by the arms and he began to struggle wildly in their grip. "Jinette, you bastard! I'll never betray them. You'll have to kill me first!" Carl screamed. His heart thundered in his chest as they began dragging him out of Jinette's office. He had no doubt they would kill him if they couldn't turn him away from Gabriel.
Cardinal Jinette actually laughed at Carl ’ s struggle. “ The Inquisitors just welcomed a few new Cossacks to their ranks that are more than eager to prove themselves. Enjoy yourself, brother. I will make you kiss my ring when you ’ re fixed. ”
Carl continued to struggle, nearly breaking free once, but a few well-placed punches to his back, knocked the wind from him. He could feel eyes on him as he was dragged through the work areas, but he did not ask for help. No one helped one given to the Inquisitors. His only hope now was to that he could hold out long enough for Gabriel to get to him.
<><><><><><>
“ Your Grace, I couldn ’ t stop them! ” Jinette ’ s aid shouted out, even as the door burst open.
"Mission complete," Van Helsing said as he stormed into the room. "Now where's Carl?" Ever since they had left, Van Helsing had felt a sense of foreboding. He knew something was wrong and felt an almost overwhelming urge to get to Carl. He knew Velkan felt it too, making the young man even more restless than normal.
Jinette had been standing behind a monstrous oak desk, but Velkan could still smell Carl. “ He ’ s here, Master! ”
Gabriel extended his own senses at Velkan's words and picked up Carl's scent. His nostrils flared at the overwhelming stench of fear coming from his mate. Growling low in his throat, he took a step toward Jinette, intent on taking back what was his.
The desk had hidden Carl at Jinette ’ s feet, where the friar was collapsed onto his knees. Carl ’ s head was hanging and he was covered in livid bruises.
"What have you done to him?" Gabriel gasped, staring at the huddled form of his lover. Nightmare images flashed through his mind of the last time he'd found Carl in such a state and he had to fight to control the rage welling up inside him.
“ I smell werewolf! ” Velkan growled, pulling out a gun from his holster.
"Yes, I suppose you would, all things considered," Jinette said softly. "We performed a bit of an experiment, you see. I was curious as to whether the werewolf venom already in his blood from the two of you would protect him from the bite of an actual one. Isn't that right, Carl?"
“ Y-Yes, your Grace, ” Carl managed to groan out. He kept his eyes glued onto the floor, but his lip was spit and it started to bleed again.
Gabriel felt his heart break at the sound of Carl's voice. He wanted to kill Jinette and his minions for what they had done. Turning anguished eyes on the Cardinal, he asked the one thing that kept running through his mind. "Why?"
“ He was tainted, ” Jinette answered. “ To fight evil, we must understand it. ”
"Tainted," Gabriel repeated, swallowing to keep from throwing up. Carl was the gentlest man he had ever known. "He was not tainted and you know it. You did this to hurt me."
“ I did it to remind you that you are not a free man, Van Helsing, ” Jinette agreed. “ You have forgot your calling it was time to reign you in like any rabid dog. ”
"Why him?" Gabriel shouted. "Why not send me to your torturers if you wanted to punish me?" He would have gladly endured any pain to save Carl from this. He knew what it was like to endure their treatment and would wish it on no man.
Jinette reached out and played with a chunk of Carl ’ s bloody hair. “ Because he betrayed us when he chose you over his God. ”
Gabriel moaned when he heard Carl whimper at the Cardinal's touch. "He never chose me over God. Why do you think he came when you called him? He would never betray the Order." More than anything, Gabriel wanted to rip Carl away from the monster that had hurt him, but he didn't dare. He knew Jinette had gathered his people just outside the door. Unless the man turned Carl over to them, they would not be able to get him out of the compound alive. The Cardinal would see to that.
“ I didn ’ t kill him, hunter, ” Jinetter pointed out as if it was a favour. “ It would appear he is immune to the werewolf bite. And you should thank me. I didn ’ t let the werewolf have his way with your little catamite. ”
Gabriel bit back his angry retort, swallowing his pride to protect his lover. "Thank you," he said instead, hoping to appease Jinette enough to get both Carl and Velkan safely away from this place. He could feel his younger lover bristling behind him, but knew he would not move without permission. For once, Gabriel was grateful for his obedience.
“ Would you like to take him with you? ” Jinette asked. “ He ’ s rather a shadow of his former self. I could get one of the prettier, uncorrupted recruits to suit … your particular needs. ”
"No," Gabriel said quickly. "He belongs with us." Gabriel moved forward then, understanding he had been given permission to take Carl. He wanted to cry when Carl flinched at his touch, but a few soft words soon had him calmed. As gently as he could, he lifted the injured man and stepped back toward the door.
“ I don ’ t want to see him in the clothing of the Church again, ” Jinette commented as he seated himself behind his desk. “ He never renounced his vows the entire time, but I do not want a tainted creature such as himself serving Our Lord. He will remain the property of the order like yourself under the classification of Hunter. ”
“ Don't worry, ” Gabriel replied. "I doubt if anything could make him wear your robes again. Don't send us any assignments for awhile. We'll need time for Carl to... heal."
“ I don ’ t want to see you back in the Holy City again, ” Jinette announced. “ You will receive your assignment by wire in code. I expect you to report your coordinates once a week. Your allowance will be increased for compensation for our little experiments, of course. ”
Velkan started to say something but a sharp glance from Van Helsing had him snapping his mouth shut. He did not understand how a supposed man of God could speak of compensation for the brutality he had inflicted on another man. He spoke of Carl as if he were a possession to be bartered and traded on a whim and Velkan longed to claw the smirk from his face.
“ Before you go, ” Jinette said, getting out of his chair. “ Two matters. Your catamite is wearing a rosary he was given when he was indoctrinated into the Order. We want it back. As for the other matter …” Jinette held out his ringed hand with a clear expectation.
Gabriel took the rosary from Carl's neck, resisting the urge to tear if free. He threw it down on the desk then stared at the man. Closing his eyes, he shoved his pride aside and bent down to kiss the Cardinal's ring, vowing in his heart that one day he would be made to pay for this.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing wanted to get Carl back to England to the little cottage they had all started to think of as home, but they had to first heal their lover enough to travel. Gabriel selected a quiet little village near the coast.
He paid the innkeeper enough to keep his tongue quiet about the man they carried up to their room. Carl had been strangely quiet for the entire journey, the only sounds he made were moans of pain whenever he was jostled too hard.
When Carl was lying on the bed, Velkan approached him slowly and submissively. “ Carl? ” he whined softly.
Carl whimpered and forced his eyes open a crack. He could barely make out Velkan's face as he slowly moved closer. He tried to reach out to the other man, but his arms felt like they were made of lead. In the end, all he could manage was to whisper, "Velkan..."
Velkan grasped Carl ’ s hand softly. “ It is just us, ” he said. He wanted to kiss and lick everyone of Carl ’ s wound, but he knew that would only risk infection.
"You should... not be here," Carl forced himself to say. "I am... unclean..." He had not betrayed either his faith or his love when they had tortured him, but in the end, he had broken. He had crawled meekly to Jinette and kissed his ring, cowering at the man's feet.
“ We are all unclean by their standards, ” Velkan pointed out as rubbed his face against Carl ’ s palm.
"No," Carl insisted. "You do not... understand. They... touched me. I am... unclean." Carl felt as though his world had shattered. By the time Jinette had thrown him into the cage with the werewolf, he had longed for the beast to rip him apart. At least then he would finally know peace. But that was not to be, either. They had let the werewolf wound him, but they had beaten it back when it had gone to mount him and drug him from the cage.
“ We still love you, ” Velkan said. He looked back at Gabriel, wanting his Master to make it better.
Gabriel approached slowly, guilt and fear weighing his steps. "He's right, you know," he said softly. "You are everything to us. It doesn't matter what they did as long as you are still with us."
“ The Church rejected me …” Carl moaned. “ You will not? ”
"Never!" Gabriel vowed. "Jinette may have rejected you, but God has not, nor will He ever."
“ Why does this happen to me? ” Carl finally asked after a moment of silence.
"The fault does not lie with you, Carl," Gabriel said. "As always, it lies with me. He did this to hurt me. To reign me in. I am sorry I failed you once more."
“ I told them nothing about you, ” Carl told him. “ Nothing of you …”
"Shhh... It's alright. I know you didn't. You would never betray us. Just like you never betrayed your vows," Gabriel soothed. He didn't want to ask this, but he had no choice. He had to know what they had done to the man if he was going to help him at all. "Carl... I need to know... what did they do to you?"
“ Things that I imagine would only live in hell, ” Carl answered with a shudder. “ More mind games than anything else …”
"You're covered in bruises and welts," Gabriel pointed out. "Those didn't come from any mind game." He hated to think what would have been done to Carl to make him kneel at Jinette's feet like he had, but he had to know.
“ I don ’ t remember, ” Carl said. “ Please, don ’ t make me remember …”
"He will not," Velkan put in quickly, putting his arms around Carl protectively. "Let it be, Master. Hasn't he suffered enough?"
“ I will not press it, ” Gabriel conceded. He already had plans to kill every living Inquisitor. “ We are safe now. We are together. ”
<><><><><><>
Carl seemed ill at ease in the civilian clothing he wore now. He was always tugging at it uncertainly and still need loose fitting garments as his skin healed. Now that they were back in England, he seemed a little better, but he was still a shadow of his former self.
"Gabriel, I need to go away for a few days," Velkan said as Gabriel came into the kitchen. They had arrived back home a few days ago, after Carl insisted he was well enough to travel. Velkan just thought he wanted as much distance between himself and the Vatican as humanly possible.
“ What do you want to do? ” Van Helsing asked.
"I have some... family matters... that need to be taken care of," Velkan said, stretching the truth a bit. "I should only be a few days."
“ I know when you ’ re lying to me, lupul, ” Gabriel pointed out. “ I can feel it … smell it. ”
"I know I can't go after Jinette," Velkan spat angrily. "But I can at least teach that pompous bastard of a father of his a lesson. I suspect he's the reason Jinette went after Carl like he did. I've not doubt the man went straight to him about Carl's... lapse... in London."
“ You cannot kill him, ” Van Helsing told him. “ Carl would blame himself. ”
"Oh, I have no intention of killing him," Velkan replied. "I want to make him pay and his life is worth far to little to me for that. I want him to hurt, the way he made Carl hurt. I want him to feel helpless. I want him to call himself unclean because men..."
“ I will face my own father, ” Carl ’ s clear voice drifted out from the doorway. He had found the strength to get out of bed and look for his lovers.
Velkan spun around in surprise, nearly knocking his chair over as he did so. "I didn't realize you were awake," he said, feeling himself flush in shame at being caught.
“ It ’ s okay, little prince, ” Carl answered. “ You just want to protect me, don ’ t you? ”
"Always," Velkan said. He went to Carl slowly, knowing how easily startled he still was. Velkan always hated it when Carl shyed away from him so he went to great lengths to see that didn't happen.
Carl opened his arms and welcomed Velkan into his embrace. “ I will not let myself be beaten this time. I might not be able to control all of my actions …”
"You do not have to," Velkan said quickly. "You were not beaten before, you will not be this time. I have no doubt of that. And one day, I will find a way to make them pay for what they did to you. Jinette will not always rule the Vatican and we have the luxury of time."
“ It is cliché, but time does heal wounds, ” Van Helsing said. He stood up, but still kept a safe distance. “ There is a time when the days melt together and the torture seems like a mere nightmare. ”
"And who would know that better than you, hm?" Carl said, eyeing Gabriel. "Jinette took great pleasure in telling me of the times you faced the Inquisitors yourself. He even offered to have you brought there in my stead, if only I would renounce you."
“ The bastard talks as if you worship me like some god, ” Gabriel sighed. “ The Order seems to attract legitimate holy men and assholes. And yes, I have faced the Inquisitors before … they weren ’ t exactly trusting of an immortal showing up on the doorstep of the holy city. ”
"He said to tell you..." Carl hesitated, unsure if should tell Gabriel any of the details of his torture. He had begged off before, but he knew the man wanted to know how bad it was for him.
“ You can tell me, ” Gabriel urged. He steadied his soul to not react and would only scream in his heart.
Taking a deep breath, Carl began again. "He wanted you to know that... everything he did to you... he made sure to do to me." Carl stopped then, waiting to see how Gabriel would react.
Van Helsing couldn ’ t hide his shudder. “ I would never have wished that on you …”
"I know," Carl replied. "He just... he wanted you to know. I guess he thought it would hurt you even more somehow. They... they threatened all manner of vile things, too. At least they never got a chance to carry out most of them."
“ For that I am thankful. If you ever need to talk about it, I am here. ”
"What's there to talk about?" Carl asked with a shrug. "You know the majority of what they did to me. I'm sure you can imagine the things they threatened. Even Jinette..."
“ Threatened to burn the words of his Lord into your flesh? ” Van Helsing remembered one of the younger Jinette ’ s favourite threats and had carried out at least more than once.
"Among other things," Carl said, memories stealing his voice. "He threatened to geld me. Said I didn't need them if I was your whore. He even started to cut me. I... I begged him not to."
“ Are you still intact? ” Velkan couldn ’ t help but ask in a shaky voice. They hadn ’ t made love since they recovered him.
"Physically, at least," Carl replied. "He stopped once I started groveling."
“ We have all survived such evils, ” Velkan said. “ No one else would understand. ”
"True, little prince," Carl said, forcing a smile. "And at least they did not... desecrate my body as the vampire did. Thought it was a near thing."
“ We will never touch you unless asked. ” There was no point in apologizing and saying that he understood. Each man ’ s pain was unique.
"No," Carl shook his head. "I am yours to do with as you please. I will not let them take this from us again."
“ As we belong to you, ” Van Helsing agreed. “ Do you really think it is wise to confront your father? ”
"No," Carl said, glad for the change in subject. "I would prefer to forget he exists as he has surely forgotten me. He is of no importance to my life. All that matters now is in this room."
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter 4: The Damned – Chapter 4 - Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter Text
The Damned – Chapter 4 - Creed Cascade and TJ
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
Chapter 4
By Creed Cascade and TJ
Carl came down to the brook to find Van Helsing sitting on the bank. Velkan was naked and standing in the water, staring down at it intently.
"Do I want to know what he's doing?" Carl asked as he sat down next to the hunter.
"He's fishing," Gabriel chuckled.
"Doesn't that generally require a line and hook? Not to mention some clothing," Carl asked. Not that he minded the sight, Velkan was a thing of beauty and Carl never tired of looking at him.
"He says it's a gypsy technique. As for the naked part, he doesn't want to get his pretty clothing wet."
"Really?" Carl said, quirking an eyebrow. "And here I thought he was just being a tease."
“ Well, there ’ s that, too, ” Gabriel agreed. Just then Velkan dove into the water and came up a few seconds later with a flopping trout in his hands.
"He's quite... effective," Carl commented, his eyes fixed on the wet form standing in the water rather than the fish he had caught. "He's actually making me quite hungry."
Just then the fish smacked Velkan in the face with its tail and wiggled out of his hand. With a growl, he launched himself back into the brook. He came up once more with fish in hand and muttering in Romanian. He sauntered back to the other men and dropped the fish at Gabriel ’ s feet.
"Thank you, lupul," Gabriel said, grinning at the man. "Carl was commenting on your fishing technique. It seems to make him quite... hungry."
“ Would you like me to catch you another fish, Carl? ” Velkan asked with a large grin on his face.
"No," Carl drawled, rising to his feet. He moved toward Velkan and pulled him into a kiss, running his hands over the man's wet body. When he pulled back, he licked his lips and raked his eyes up and down his lover's form.
“ Want to go swimming? ” Velkan asked, also looking at Van Helsing meaningfully.
"Well, I would like to dive into something," Carl replied as he started unbuttoning his shirt. He was getting used to the regular clothes he now wore, though he did still miss his robes.
“ The water is cooling, ” Velkan tried again. He wouldn ’ t come straight out and say it, but he wanted them both in the water, touching him.
"Come now, Gabriel," Carl encouraged, his shirt thrown onto the grass. "Velkan wants to play and so do I."
Velkan smiled and ran back to the brook, diving in. “ Tell me, Carl, do Englishmen float or sink? ”
"Depends on whether or not we're on top of gypsies," Carl answered, hurrying to join him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Van Helsing removing the last of his clothes and moving toward the brook as well.
“ This gypsy loves the water, ” Velkan called back and slicked back his longer, wet hair. “ I may be part fish. ”
"I think you might be part merman," Carl said as he came up to him in the water. He began running his hands over Velkan's body again, not bothering to ask permission. He knew Velkan would not mind and even liked it when he was so aggressive with him.
“ What sort of strange English word is merman? ” Velkan demanded, his brow crinkled.
"It's a legend actually," Carl told him. "It's a creature that is part man with the tail of a fish for legs. They live the in ocean. It is said that they are quite attractive. Just like a certain gypsy prince I know."
“ I am not sure if that is a complement or not, ” Velkan pouted a little. “ To be compared to a fish …”
"Oh, they are quite virile for being aquatic beings," Carl assured him. "They have strong, muscular chests, just like you do." As he said this, he ran his hands over Velkan's chest for emphasis, paying special attention to the man's nipples.
Velkan moaned softly at the attention and then groaned more loudly when he felt Van Helsing press against his back. “ Did you want us in the water, lupul? ”
"Yes," Velkan replied breathlessly. He pressed back against Van Helsing, eager to feel his lover. Having both of their hands on him at the same time was maddening and he loved it.
“ Tell me what else you want, ” Gabriel pressed.
"You... both of you... in me at once," Velkan moaned. It was the feeling he desired most, to be taken by both his lovers at once. They had come close several times but never the way he truly wanted.
Carl started to lead them over to a slick boulder and jumped onto the rock so that just his feet where hanging in the water. “ I think that will be more comfortable for what you have in mind. ”
Velkan didn't reply. Instead, he moved toward Carl, taking his hips in his hands and rubbing his face against the man's growing erection. "Want to suck you while he takes me," Velkan murmured as he continued nuzzling Carl's groin. "Can I?"
“ You can have this, sweet prince, ” Carl told him and petted Velkan ’ s hair.
Velkan engulfed Carl's cock, taking him down to the root. At the same time, he spread his legs wide for Gabriel and moaned when he felt the man move up behind him. Fingers began to stretch him, then the fingers were replaced by something much thicker.
The water lapped around them as Gabriel started to fuck Velkan. Making love in the outdoors was perfect as the wind licked their cool flesh. Carl let Velkan lead for a bit then he fisted his hands in the gypsy's hair, stopping him. Holding his head in place, he began to thrust, matching his pace with Gabriel's as they gave Velkan what he'd asked for.
They all came within moments of each other. Velkan was lax between them as they finished up and the other men had to support him. “ I adore you both, ” he murmured.
"Good, little prince, because the feeling is very mutual," Carl smiled. He and Gabriel helped Velkan from the water and collapsed on the bank, indulging in a rare afternoon nap together.
<><><><><><>
When Van Helsing came into the room he saw Velkan quickly try to hide something from him. The young man even went so far as to avert his eyes.
"What's going on, lupul?" Gabriel asked, his lips twitching into a smile.
“ Nothing, ” Velkan denied, but his hands were still behind his back.
"Nothing? Really?" Gabriel went on. "And would that nothing be the thing you're holding behind your back?"
“ Some mere books, ” Velkan said and tried to distract his lover with a smile.
"Mere books, you say," Gabriel said, starting to circle his lover. "And what mere books would these be?"
“ Just books. ” Velkan shook his head and started to back away from Van Helsing.
"So, why don't you want to show me? Are they... *dirty* books?"
Velkan ’ s face darkened with a blush. “ Only one is, Master. ”
"You don't have to be ashamed, lupul," Gabriel said softly. "I like those kinds of books, too."
This time Velkan took a step closer to Gabriel. “ I bought them in the village, ” he said. He pulled the books out from behind his back. One was a common children ’ s book and the other Van Helsing recognized as a work by the Marquis de Sade.
“ It has pictures and I can read some of it, ” Velkan said, fingering the leather binding. “ It was hidden by the shop keeper. He thought I would like it. ”
"Hm... I'll have to talk with this shopkeeper. He might have some more books we'd be interested in," Gabriel replied. "If you like, I can help you read it. Or Carl can. I think Carl would especially like to read this one. Assuming he hasn't already, that is."
Velkan came up against Van Helsing and rested his head on his lover ’ s chest. “ Do I look like the kind of man who would like that kind of work? ”
"No," Gabriel told him truthfully. "But the shopkeeper is well aware of who your lover is. I think the book was more to give you ideas of things to do to me than anything else."
“ Do for you, ” Velkan automatically corrected.
"Semantics, lupul," Gabriel grinned. "Anything you do to me you would be doing for me as well. Would you like to look at the book or would you rather put it away for now? I don't want to make you do something you're not comfortable with."
“ I have been thinking about some things …” Velkan admitted. “ It makes me feel uncomfortable. ”
"Tell me," Gabriel said. He knew that whenever Carl even hinted at the cane, Velkan became uncomfortable. He wanted to know if it was simply that or if there was more going on.
“ When I think about … mounting you, I am so uncomfortable I can barely sit, ” Velkan said with his eyes closed. His English was nearly perfect, but every once in a while, he misunderstood the meaning.
Gabriel reached out and caressed his face until Velkan looked at him. "Then you never have to do that," he told him. "I would never want you to do something you don't want to, lupul."
“ It makes me ache here …” Velkan sighed and pulled Gabriel ’ s hand down to his groin.
"Ahhh," Gabriel smiled. "I see the problem now. What if Carl went first? Would that make it easier on you?"
“ It might help, ” Velkan agreed. “ And if you didn ’ t like what I was doing, you would tell me? ”
"I promise," Gabriel said seriously, knowing how important that would be to Velkan. "But I can't imagine *not* enjoying anything you do to me."
“ And you ’ d tell me what to do? ” Velkan pushed.
"Always, if that's what you want," Gabriel replied. He hoped that one day Velkan would want to take him without being directed, but, until then, he was willing to guide the younger man.
“ Ah, there you are, ” Carl said as he came into the room and saw Velkan in Gabriel ’ s arms. “ Is everything alright? ”
"Yes," Gabriel said, keeping hold of Velkan. "Velkan got a new book and we were just talking about it."
Carl immediately perked up at the mention of books. “ Oh! What did you get? ”
"Is it alright if I show him?" Gabriel asked, realizing Velkan might not want Carl to know about this particular book yet.
“ If you do not think he would be offended …” Velkan still thought of Carl as a man of God.
"He won't be offended," Gabriel assured him. "Though I'm not sure if he's familiar with this particular work or not." Gabriel held the book out to him, anxious to see Carl's reaction to it.
“ The Marquis de Sade certainly had some interesting ideas, ” Carl said, taking the work. “ I don ’ t agree with his views on religion and children, but …”
"But he knew a great deal about pleasure and pain, didn't he?" Gabriel finished.
“ Among other things, ” Carl said, with a blush. “ I read it in my youth. ”
"Did you like it?" Velkan asked curiously.
“ Parts of it were intriguing. ”
"Gabriel seems to think it will give me some new ideas," Velkan explained.
“ And what exactly would those new ideas be, little prince? ” Carl asked.
"Things to… do… to him," Velkan replied. He still wasn't entirely comfortable with the idea but he was willing to try.
Carl smiled softly at that, thinking that after all his living, Velkan sometimes showed his age. He shifted closer to Velkan and reached out to cup his cheek. “ You want to please your Master by making love to him, don ’ t you? ”
"Yes," Velkan replied without hesitation. *That* was what he wanted to do with Gabriel, not take him, but rather make love with him.
“ You wouldn ’ t be in command of him, ” Carl told Velkan, knowing without being told of the younger man ’ s insecurities. “ He wants it. That makes you all the better servant for wanting to give it to him. ”
"I know he wants to be controlled," Velkan admitted. "I just can not do it. Would you... would you... control us... in this?" He understood what Gabriel wanted and longed to give it to him. Maybe, if Carl were willing to help, he could at least come close.
Carl shivered slightly and his eyes snapped over to Van Helsing. “ Gabriel? ”
Gabriel hesitated for a moment, struggling with himself to find the words. In the end, he settled for the simple truth, knowing his lovers would not think less of him for it. "I'd like that."
“ Are there other things you would like? ” Carl pushed. He made sure to keep a steady hand on Velkan when he asked Gabriel this.
"Yes," Gabriel said, his voice now little more than a whisper. "You... you know what I want... what I crave. I want to feel it... knowing it's at your hands... not his.
“ I have no problem giving that to you, ” Carl answered. “ Would you prefer me to simply cut a switch? It may take awhile to order a proper cane in rural England. ”
Gabriel had to close his eyes at Carl's words, feeling a shudder of long forgotten desire run through him. His Master had so often punished him with this that he had begun to crave it, much to Vlad's delight. Perhaps, if Carl could give him this, the vampire would no longer have any hold over him. "Whichever... whichever you think best," Gabriel finally managed to reply.
Carl almost saw Gabriel settling back into a mindset from hundreds of years ago, when he was a different man. “ You will go out today and select a switch for me, Gabriel, ” Carl told him, trying to keep his voice unwavering. “ We will use it in a bit. ”
"Yes, Master," Gabriel replied without thinking, his mind lost in memories of long ago.
Velkan kept his mouth shut, but bit his lip to keep from letting even a whimper slip. If this was what his Master wanted, then he would live with it.
Carl waited until Van Helsing had gone outside to select the switch before pulling Velkan into his arms. "It's not permanent, little prince," he whispered, trying to comfort him. "I think he just needs to work this out of his system. He is, and ever will be, our Master."
“ I can ’ t help it, ” Velkan confessed. “ I cannot think of him being as weak as I am. ”
"You are not weak and neither is he," Carl told him. "Think of it more as his need to exercise the demons of his past if you must. He wants only to replace that... that monster's touch with one of ours."
“ And if he does this … then he won ’ t want to do it again? ” Velkan brightened at the idea.
"I can't promise you that," Carl said reluctantly. "But I do not see it as something he will want very often, if he does want it again."
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing was in a headspace he hadn ’ t visited since his last stay with the Inquisitors. Memories started to creep back from hundreds of years ago …
“ Master, ” a young Gabriel begged as he cowered at his Master ’ s feet. His Master was angry at some trivial thing, this time his food had been brought to him cold.
"You have disappointed me, Gabriel," Vlad said to the cowering young man. "I would have thought you knew better than this by now. Perhaps another *lesson* is in order."
“ I didn ’ t expect you back so late, ” Gabriel tried to explain. His Master had been out whoring and came back to the castle hours later than expected, demanding food immediately.
"So now I am to check in with my servant before leaving the castle?" Vlad asked, a hint of menace creeping into his voice.
“ N-No … of course not, Master. ” Gabriel shook his head. He was the Lord Dracula ’ s personal valet and should be able to anticipate his needs. Normally, he was always by his Master ’ s side, but his Master didn ’ t want his servant ’ s jealous looks plaguing him while he whored.
"Tell me, Gabriel, who do you belong to?" Vlad asked suddenly. He had come home hoping for a reason to discipline the proud young man kneeling at his feet. He loved seeing the strong bent to his will, especially this one.
“ You, My Lord, ” Gabriel answered automatically.
"And do you enjoy being my servant?" Vlad continued.
“ Always, ” was the answer he hoped his Lord wanted to hear.
"Then you would be most unhappy if I leant you to the stable master for a fortnight or so?" Vlad watched the color drain from Gabriel's face at his words, forcing back a chuckle at the young man's stricken look.
Gabriel prostrated himself further at Vlad ’ s feet, laying his face on the man ’ s boots. “ I have only and always been yours …”
"Yet you have displeased me, pet," Vlad said. "Whatever shall I do about that, I wonder?"
“ Anything … just don ’ t let another touch me, ” Gabriel begged.
Vlad came to a decision then, knowing how much it shamed Gabriel to be punished at his Master's hand. "Go and select something appropriate for your punishment," he said. "If you please me in this, I will forego allowing the stable master to take his pleasure with you."
“ You ’ ve always loved the cane, Master, ” Gabriel tried to suggest. “ I could get it for you. ”
"The choice is yours, pet, but if you do not please me with it..." Vlad trailed off, knowing he did not have to make the threat again.
Gabriel quickly nodded before he went off to get the cane that was stained with his blood. The threat had meant his Master would want him to bleed and scream before he fucked him.
By the time Gabriel returned with the cane, Vlad had stripped down to his shirt, pants and boots. He would make his servant divest him of the rest of his clothing once he was thoroughly punished. Come the morning, his dear Gabrie, could also have the pleasure of washing his blood from his master's clothing, something that never failed to drive home these particular lessons.
<><><><><><>
“ Where were you? ” Carl asked as he came up behind Van Helsing. “ I don ’ t mean physically, but here …” he said and tapped his head.
Gabriel shuddered as he was pulled from his memories by the sound of Carl's voice. "You don't want to know," he said, looking down in shame. He *had* screamed for his Master that night and many others like it.
“ It is not a shame to remember, ” Carl told him. “ Just don ’ t let it take over the present. ”
"You would not sound so certain of that if you knew the things I remembered," Gabriel countered.
“ We all live in our own misery. ” It was a cryptic answer, but Carl didn ’ t want Van Helsing to wallow in self-pity or hatred right now. “ It is time to exorcise some of your demons. ”
"Now?" Gabriel asked, swallowing thickly.
“ Yes, now, ” Carl agreed and reached out to grab Gabriel ’ s hand, giving it a squeeze.
"Very well," Gabriel said, letting Carl lead him back toward the house. "What of Velkan? Will... will you make him watch?"
“ There is no other option. Even though he loves me, he will not trust me completely not to hurt you. ”
"As you wish, Master," Gabriel replied, letting himself slip back into that mindset once again. If his Master wanted the young gypsy to witness his debasement then he would not argue. He knew the humiliation was the least of what he deserved.
When they walked into the room, they found Velkan crouching on the floor near the bed. He was shirtless and his eyes were locked on Gabriel.
"Whatever he does, lupul, do not interfere," Gabriel told him. "For this night, he is Master to both of us. Agreed?"
Velkan ’ s lip twitched. “ You will always be my Master, but I will listen to him tonight. ”
"That is good enough," Carl said before Gabriel could reply. Knowing the best way to control Velkan was through Gabriel, he continued, "No matter what you do this night, you will not be punished for it. Gabriel on the other hand..."
“ You are not punishing him, ” Velkan snapped. “ You are giving him what he wants. ”
"Indeed, we both are," Carl agreed. "However, any failure on your part to obey me *will* result in his punishment. Do I make myself clear, little prince?" Carl hated saying the words, but it was necessary, both to keep Velkan in line and to give Gabriel the illusion of his mastery.
Velkan ’ s answer was to move away from them, into the farthest part of the room. He settled into a crouch again, but kept his mouth shut.
Satisfied that Velkan would not interfere for the time being at least, Carl turned his attention back to Van Helsing. "Take off your clothes and hand me the switch," he ordered.
With a quiet dignity, Gabriel started to take off his clothing and stood naked in front of Carl with no shame. He knelt down smoothly and held out the switch in his hands.
"Very good, pet," Carl said, unknowingly using the same name that Dracula had for the man. "Would you prefer I start with your front or your back?"
“ Whichever pleases you most. ”
"Have you been caned on the front before, pet?" Carl asked, not wanting to truly hurt Gabriel, at least not more than he wished to be.
“ I have been beaten on every part of my body, ” Gabriel told him. Dracula had been very thorough during his sessions.
"We'll start with your back this time then," Carl said, more for himself than anyone else. He wasn't at all sure he could take a switch to Gabriel while looking the man in the face. Besides that, the thought of striking... intimate... areas nauseated him.
Van Helsing stood and placed his hands above his head on the wall. The old scars on his body had healed over the centuries as his skin grew anew after various larger wounds, but he could feel them. The hundreds of markings across his body that reminded him that he had once belong to the demon.
"Who is your Master here tonight?" Carl asked as he brought his arm back and laid down the first stripe. It was high, cutting across Gabriel's shoulders, and left a bright red welt in it's wake.
Gabriel didn ’ t even flinch. “ You are. ”
"Say my name," Carl demanded, bringing the switch down again, just under the first lash.
“ Carl …” his voice was strong and unwavering, sounding nothing like it used to when he was a young man under Dracula ’ s beatings.
"Beg me to do this," Carl ordered next, adding a third line of fire to Gabriel's back.
“ I will not. ” For some reason he could make himself beg.
"Who is your Master here?" Carl snarled, bringing the switch down diagonally this time so that it cut across the welts already drawn on Gabriel's back.
“ You are! ” Gabriel howled back as the pain flashed up his spine.
"Then beg me to do this!" Carl laid another stripe down, this time crossing the previous welts from a different angle to leave a crude X across Gabriel's shoulder blades. Carl understood the mind's demons all too well and knew what it took to exorcise them.
Gabriel ’ s shoulders started to slump. “ I failed him … I failed my Master …”
"Who is your Master?" Carl shouted, determined to keep Gabriel focused on himself and not the fiend that had enslaved him centuries ago. This time he brought the switch down twice across Gabriel's buttocks, making the man gasp in surprised pain.
“ He is … was …” Gabriel answered. He still remembered Vlad ’ s touch, not only from centuries ago, but from this last year.
"No!" Carl snarled, moving forward and gripping Gabriel's hair tightly in his hand. He jerked his lover's head back, straining the muscular neck. "I am your Master now. Not him. He is dead and gone and will never touch you again. Now say it!"
Something seemed to snap within Gabriel and he turned quickly. He grabbed the switch from Carl ’ s hand and snapped it. “ I am my own Master! ”
Carl looked at Van Helsing for a moment then lowered his eyes to the floor in submission. In one fluid movement, he slid to his knees before the other man then bent down and lightly kissed his Master's feet. "I am yours, my Master. Do with me as you will."
Gabriel was breathing heavily, the blood starting to well on his back. “ I am my own Master, ” he repeated. “ He is dead. ”
Carl stayed where his was, his face hovering about Gabriel's feet. He knew there would be a price to pay for this, though he had truly thought that Velkan would be the one exacting it. Either way, it didn't matter to him. He was theirs and he would do whatever they wanted him to.
“ Take Velkan and leave me, ” Gabriel said in a tight voice. His hands were fisted at his sides.
"No, Master," Carl said, defying him. "Neither of us will leave you alone in this. We began this together. We will end it together."
“ I am remembering him, ” Van Helsing told him. “ I remember what I was … what he did to me. ”
"Isn't that what you wanted?" Carl asked.
“ Yes, ” Gabriel said after a moment. “ I … I want to thank you. ”
"I am ever yours, Master," Carl said. "There is nothing I would not do for you."
Gabriel slowly sank down to his knees next to Carl and laid his head on Carl ’ s shoulder. “ I am my own man. ”
Carl didn't reply. He simply knelt where he was and basked in the feel of his Master's touch. He had expected to be punished for what he'd done, but Gabriel did not seem angry with him. Perhaps he would be lucky enough to only have to deal with Velkan's wrath.
Velkan could have reacted many ways. He could have waited for his Master to call him, but instead he acted like the noble young man that he was. Moving smoothly he went from the corner he had been hiding in to stand in front of the other two men.
“ I think it ’ s time to rest now, ” he said, taking over the situation. “ Both of you. ”
Carl pulled away from Gabriel at Velkan’s words and turned toward the younger man. Leaning forward, he kissed Velkan's booted feet before resting his head against the man's leg. "Yes, Velkan," he whispered after a moment though he made no move to stand.
“ Don ’ t, Carl, ” Velkan said. “ I am no man ’ s Master. ”
"Ah, little prince, you are wrong there," Carl managed, knowing how much Velkan needed the reassurance, especially now. "You are ever the master of my heart and I would have it no other way."
“ Gabriel should rest, ” Velkan answered. He wanted reassurance from Van Helsing, but he was in no condition to give it. Gabriel needed him to be strong and independent now.
"Lupul," Gabriel called out, reaching toward the other man. "You will watch us... while we rest?" He was exhausted after the scene and so was Carl. Velkan was right about them needing rest, but after everything that had happened, he was loathe to leave them unguarded, even in their own home.
“ Yes, Gabriel, ” Velkan nodded.
"Thank you," Gabriel said. He reached down and helped pull Carl back to his feet then led him toward the bed. Gabriel wanted the other man close tonight, not wanting to take a chance on Carl slipping away from them, even if only in his mind.
<><><><><><>
Velkan stood on the very spot where he had promised to keep watch. He watched as his Master wrapped his arms around Carl and they both fell asleep. He never moved from that spot as the sun set and even as it started to rise again. A rooster crowed in the background and he blinked tiredly.
"Have you been there all night?" Carl whispered from the bed, his voice still weary with sleep.
“ I have not moved, ” Velkan told him. He had done his duty and was proud of it.
"Thank you," Carl told him. "I know I, for one, slept more peacefully knowing you were watching over me."
“ It was my duty. ” Velkan shook his head. “ You should go back to sleep, he is not awake yet. ”
"Why don't we switch places?" Carl suggested. He knew how much Velkan enjoyed sleeping in Gabriel's arms. It was one of the reasons Carl normally slept in his own bed rather than theirs.
“ It is not my place, ” Velkan shook his head. “ I am still on watch. ”
"I could take over watch for you," Carl offered. He didn't want to push, knowing Velkan might see it as Carl trying to usurp his place once again. Instead, he would leave the decision to the young gypsy. If he chose to remain on guard, Carl would not argue with him.
Velkan looked longingly for a moment at Gabriel who was still wrapped around Carl. His Master needed him to be a strong man now, and not the servant he craved to be. “ He sleeps too lightly as it is. Any movement would wake him. ”
"Very well," Carl conceded. "I will stay with him for now, but tonight he is yours."
“ We shall see, ” Velkan mumbled under his breath.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing had awoken to find himself still wrapped around Carl. He was a bit surprised, knowing what an early riser the other man tended to be, but then they had both been exhausted by the time Velkan had sent them to bed. Casting his eyes toward the door, he saw Velkan was still at his self-appointed position, guarding them as closely as if they were still in the wilds of Transylvania rather than their own home.
“ Have you even relieved yourself? ” Gabriel asked.
"No," Carl replied, blushing slightly. "You sleep too lightly as it is, as Velkan pointed out to me. I didn't want to disturb you."
“ Well, go on then, ” Gabriel told him and gave him a quick kiss before a little shove.
Carl scrambled out of the bed, brushing past Velkan on his way out the door. He heard Gabriel chuckle as he fled and lovingly cursed the other man. Once outside, he was too preoccupied with *other* things to give Van Helsing more than a passing thought.
“ What would you like for breakfast? ” Velkan asked after a moment.
"You," Gabriel replied with a purr. He regretted asking Velkan to guard them now. He would have liked to have woken up with in his arms this morning.
“ No, ” Velkan said for the first time to Gabriel concerning sex. “ It is not good for you after last night. ”
"Why not?" Gabriel asked, a bit shocked that Velkan had told him no about something and wanting to understand why.
“ It might awaken more memories, ” Velkan told him. “ I ’ m sure Carl will be more than happy to service you. ”
"I doubt that," Gabriel replied. "And I don't care if it does. I know what I was and, more importantly, I know what I am."
“ Then you can explore that while I go and cook breakfast, ” Velkan answered and turned and left the room.
"Lupul?" Gabriel called out, frowning at Velkan's sudden departure. He had thought last night that Velkan was okay with things, especially considering how little actually happened. He didn't understand what could be bothering him now but he intended to find out. Throwing back the covers, he headed after his errant lover, hoping to get some answers.
“ How do you want your eggs cooked, Gabriel? ” Velkan asked when the hunter entered the kitchen. Then younger man had his back turned and was greasing a cast iron pan on the wood stove.
"Fried," Gabriel replied. "But first I'd like you to tell me what's wrong. Are you angry with me?"
“ No, ” Velkan said and cracked the first egg over the pan.
"Then tell me what's wrong," Gabriel urged.
“ Nothing is wrong, ” Velkan insisted and cracked two more eggs, the third one harder than necessary, splattering it over the stove.
"So I see," Gabriel said, backing off. "I'll leave you to your cooking then. Whatever it is I've done... I'm sorry."
“ You didn ’ t do anything, Gabriel, ” Velkan said, turning around. “ Won ’ t you even let me make you breakfast anymore? ”
Gabriel began to understand then though he wasn't sure how to respond. "Thank you, lupul," he said at last. "You always take good care of me."
“ You tolerate it …” Velkan said after a moment. “ I know you don ’ t like it … any of it. ”
"You're wrong there," Gabriel told him. "I *do* like it and that's the part that bothers me at times. I like it *too* much. I never want to be the kind of man that subjugates another, but what we have... it isn't like that."
“ You told me early on you wanted me to grow out of it, ” Velkan said, turning away from him. “ You want an equal, not a servant. ”
Gabriel grabbed him by the arm and turned him back around to face him. "I want you. Equal, servant, lover, the word doesn't matter. I just want you, lupul, just exactly the way you are."
“ You don ’ t, ” Velkan insisted, making himself say the next few words believing that ’ s what Van Helsing wanted to hear. “ That ’ s why I am trying to change. You are not my Master. ”
Hearing the words sent a stab of pain through Gabriel that he hadn't expected. For all his talk of wanting Velkan to be his equal, he loved the title the man had willingly given him. Without thinking, he reached out and fisted his hand in Velkan's shirt and drew the younger man forward. "I will always be your Master."
“ You don ’ t want to be, ” Velkan nearly shouted out, starting to struggle. “ I ’ m only trying to give you what you want! ”
"You have no idea what I want!" Gabriel shouted back. "Hell, Velkan, I don't know what I want half the time. One of the very few things I do know is that I want you. And I want to be your Master."
Velkan was shaking now. “ I don ’ t know why I want it …” he started to stammer. “ I just want to be yours! And just when I think you want me … you do something small to show you don ’ t. You love me, but you don ’ t want to own me. You took me out of obligation! ”
"I did no such thing!" Gabriel yelled, fear making him lose his composure. "I let you stay with me that first night out of curiosity and concern. After that, it was because I... I hurt at even the thought of you being away from me. I *do* own you, Velkan, and I won't give you up without a fight."
“ I never wanted to go anywhere, ” Velkan said. His hand had been sitting on the hot stove and he could feel it burning as Gabriel pressed him against it ’ s solid weight.
"If you try to leave me, I will hunt you down," Gabriel told him. He knew how the words made him sound but he didn't care. Velkan was his and he wasn't going to let him go. Not ever.
A few tears started to escape his eyes, not from pain of his burning flesh, but rather from the beauty of the words. “ Master …”
"You are mine," Gabriel snarled. As he leaned in closer, the smell of burning flesh stung his nose and he looked down to see Velkan's hand pressed against the hot stove. Pulling the man away from it, he quickly took the injured hand in his and began examining it.
“ It doesn ’ t matter, ” Velkan said. “ It will heal. ”
"Everything about you matters to me," Gabriel said as he began to gently lathe the abused skin with his tongue. "Everything."
“ Why don ’ t you want me to serve you? ” Velkan asked.
Gabriel gave the question some thought before finally answering. "I think... because of my past. I served him and he was a cruel master. I never wanted you to feel for me the things I felt for him. I never want you to look on me with eyes of fear."
“ I don ’ t … I just understand it, ” Velkan admitted. “ You remember the Romans. How did a man like you become the devil ’ s servant? ”
"I'm not quite sure," Gabriel answered. "I don't think he was always an evil man. Perhaps this isn't the first time I've lost my memories? Maybe I didn't understand what I was doing until... it was too late. Maybe that's why I killed him."
Velkan reached out and started to play with the ring on Gabriel ’ s finger. “ It wasn ’ t your fault. You didn ’ t know what he would become, but why do you still wear the ring? ”
Gabriel looked down at the ring for a moment and sighed. "As a reminder, I suppose. Even when I didn't know where it came from I knew it was important to me. Does it bother you that I still wear it?"
“ It doesn ’ t remind me of him, but rather of you, ” Velkan admitted. “ Sometimes I think of all the lovers you would have had over the millennia. ”
"And none of them were a tenth as important to me as you are," Gabriel said quickly. "Most of them, I don't even remember. The few I do... make me wonder about my sanity at the time."
“ I don ’ t want you to forget me, ” Velkan said. It was one of his greatest fears, that in the future, Gabriel would not remember him.
"How could I when you will walk by my side forever?" Gabriel asked gently, cupping Velkan's face. "You will not die as long as I do not. I never have to fear walking this earth without you."
“ You don ’ t wish it was Anna instead? ”
"No," Gabriel told him. "I'm glad it's you. What I feel for you I don't think I could have ever felt for Anna."
“ She died for you, ” Velkan said. “ For that I thank her every day. ”
"I do the same," Gabriel said, "for sending you back to me."
<><><><><><>
“ This is a sword …” Velkan said slowly and held up the weapon for Carl to examine.
“ You are being an ass, little prince, ” Carl groused. “ I know what a sword is. ”
“ Really? Can you tell me what kind of sword it is? ” Velkan challenged. “ Can you tell me what creature it would best kill? Or what its weaknesses and strengths are? ”
"It is a kopesh blade," Carl began. "It's strength lies in it's wide, curved blade and it's weakness is generally considered the weight of the weapon and inability to conceal it. It is used to kill a wide variety of creatures and I believe a silver one would probably be capable of killing a werewolf. Satisfied?"
Van Helsing laughed deeply and smiled with genuine amusement. “ You forget we ’ re dealing with a genius, Velkan. ”
"Hm," Velkan grunted and tossed Carl the sword. "Since you know so much about it, let's see how well you can use it."
Before taking the werewolf venom into his system, Carl most likely would have dropped the sword. But now he grabbed it in mid-air on it ’ s handle. Quickly, he swished it around his body in large arches. “ Like this you mean? ”
"You never told me he knew how to fight," Velkan said to Van Helsing, surprised by the ease with which Carl wielded the blade.
“ That ’ s because he couldn ’ t before, ” Gabriel answered, shrugging his shoulders.
"Well, at least he got something useful out of it all," Velkan said, his mind conjuring up images of Carl's battered body cowering at Jinette's feet.
“ Hey, don ’ t you mock me, ” Carl told him and held up the sword up to Velkan with no real menace. “ Your sister Anna shared fond memories of you with me. Most amusing was how you almost lost a toe when …”
"Carl!" Velkan said quickly, hoping to stop the man before he said anything embarrassing in front of Gabriel.
“ I would like to hear about your childhood, ” Gabriel said. “ I bet you were an even bigger hellion than now. ”
"Sometimes," Velkan admitted a bit shyly. "But no embarrassing stories about things Anna told you."
“ After we spar! ” Carl announced, swishing the sword around. “ You say I need training to be a hunter now, so let ’ s train. ”
Gabriel stepped forward and took the sword from Carl. "We're training, not killing each other," he replied when Carl frowned at him. In place of the sword, he tossed both Carl and Velkan wooden practice blades then stepped back. "Now we can train."
“ What do I get if his sword is knocked out his hand? ” Carl asked.
Gabriel thought for a moment then smiled when he came up with what he hoped would be the perfect reward. "At the end of the day, the winner gets me. Agreed?"
“ Agreed, ” they both settled, then turned on each other to spare.
The two men circled each other, both sizing the other up before moving in. Carl knew Velkan was good with a sword and did his best to avoid the majority of his blows. Several managed to land, but none of them hard enough to do more than sting. Carl even managed to land a few of his own as the hours wore on.
“ Are you getting tired? ” Van Helsing started to taunt the two. “ You can ’ t give up in the battlefield. ”
A single taunt was enough to spur them on and both men picked up the pace of their fight. Velkan landed several more blows with the wooden weapon, but Carl slipped under his guard and scored a hit to his midsection that would have been fatal had they been using real blades. Still neither man had been disarmed so the fight continued.
When the adrenaline had overtaken them both, they dropped their swords at the same time and launched at each other. They were rolling around on the ground, each trying to get the upper hand.
Van Helsing let them go at it for a while, wanting them to wear off as much of their excess energy as they could. He knew this was the first time Carl had truly used his newfound gifts and he could imagine how wound up he was.
Finally he grew weary and yelled out, “ You two are worse than children. ”
As one, they froze then turned to stare at their lover. It was Velkan who spoke first from his position atop Carl. "Have you decided who the winner is yet?" he asked.
“ Neither of you, ” Van Helsing told them.
"Well," Carl huffed, looking at Van Helsing then back up at Velkan. "You know what that means, don't you?"
“ That we ’ ll both have to take our prize? ” Velkan answered with a grin. “ I can share. ”
"Indeed," Carl agreed, licking his lips in anticipation. Sharing Velkan had been wonderful. He knew sharing Gabriel would be even more so.
“Now, are we forgetting who ’ s the Master here? ” Gabriel asked, backing up slightly when he saw them staring at him unnervingly. One was bad enough, but both of them?
"No, Master," Velkan said, moving slowly forward. "We know exactly who our Master is, but that does not change what is going to happen."
“ And what exactly is that? ” Gabriel asked. He was starting to slip off his trench coat, getting ready for the chase.
"Tonight, you are ours," Velkan told him, settling into a crouch. "To do with as we wish."
“ Lupul …” Van Helsing gave an affectionate growl.
"Ah ah," Carl said, moving around to the side in an effort to out-flank Gabriel. "You said the winner got you and since you declared us both the winner..."
“ That is if you can catch me, ” Van Helsing dared and took off in the only opening left. The grass was wet under foot and he slipped slightly, but quickly caught his balance.
As soon as Gabriel started moving, both men were after him. Velkan took the lead, with Carl holding back a bit. If nothing else, they knew the two of them could tire him out enough to catch him and bring him down.
They had played at a mock hunt before, but this was the first time there had been no cloud of doubt or negative emotion hanging over them. All of them were laughing as the chase continued, but also serious at winning.
At a break in the hedge, Carl cut to the left, intent on getting in front of their quarry. He trusted Velkan to make enough noise for the both of them to keep Van Helsing from noticing the ploy. Just as the hunter rounded a corner in the winding garden, Carl slammed into him, quickly followed by Velkan.
“ What will you do now that you ’ ve caught me? ” Gabriel asked, panting heavily after the chase.
"As Velkan said before, anything we want," Carl told him. "Maybe we'll both take you at once. Would you like that, Gabriel?"
Van Helsing shivered slightly, but didn ’ t want to give in to easily. “ Maybe …”
"Maybe, Master?" Velkan asked, seeing the desire clearly raging in his lover's eyes. "I think you're not being honest with us. I think you want that. I think you want to feel me in your mouth while Carl takes you."
Gabriel reached out and cupped Velkan ’ s cheek. “ I would like something else even more. ”
"Anything, Master," Velkan told him sincerely. There was nothing he would refuse Gabriel. Not now. His Master had assured him of his place in things and that he would always belong to him. For that, Velkan was more grateful than he knew how to express.
“ I want you to take me, lupul, ” Gabriel said. They had been dancing around this for so long, but now he wanted it.
"Alright," Velkan agreed without hesitation. "But I want you to tell me what to do."
Van Helsing smiled at him. “ I love you. You ’ ll go first, so undress me now. ”
Carl moved off of Gabriel and back toward the row of hedges he'd leapt out of. He knew how important this step was to both Gabriel and Velkan and didn't want to interfere. He watched longingly as Velkan began to remove Gabriel's clothing. There was no haste in the young man's movements, only gentleness and care.
“ Where do you think you ’ re going, Carl? ” Gabriel asked. His voice was commanding except for a small hitch when Velkan licked his nipple.
"Just moving out of Velkan's way," Carl replied. He moved up by Gabriel's head where his lover could see him easily and watched as Velkan continued to undress him.
“ We do this together, ” Van Helsing insisted. “ It doesn ’ t matter what we do or how we do it … we just do it together. ”
"I'm here, Gabriel," Carl told him, reaching out and stroking his face. "Now concentrate on Velkan loving you."
Even though Velkan said he had wanted instructions, he seemed more than happy to touch Gabriel and undress him completely. Without prompting he took Gabriel's cock into his mouth and started to suck.
Gabriel moaned and arched at the feel of Velkan's mouth on him. His cock hardened in an instant as he felt Velkan's tongue run up and down the shaft. He reached down and petted Velkan's head as he sucked him, feeling intimately connected to him.
Velkan was so in tune with his Master that he could monitor how close he was to the edge. He would use his skills to bring him up the edge of pleasure, but keep him from cumming.
"Please, lupul," Gabriel begged as he writhed beneath his lover's touch. Velkan was bringing him to the edge again and again, only to back off each time and Gabriel thought he might go insane if he did it much longer.
“ You must tell me Master, ” Velkan said. He wanted Gabriel to say it. “ Tell me what you want from me. ”
"Inside me, lupul," Gabriel practically begged. "I want you inside me. Will you do that for me?"
“ Maybe …” Velkan said playfully, leaning over to lick Gabriel ’ s cock lightly. “ If you say it one more time. ”
"Please, Velkan," Gabriel begged, using his name this time. "I want to feel you inside me, taking me. Please..."
Velkan listened to his Master ’ s commands with confidence. While he had been sucking Gabriel, he had also been teasing the outside of his entrance with just the tip of his finger. “ Carl, I need …”
"I'll fetch it," Carl said, standing. "I've got just the thing in my laboratory."
“ I just need something to ease my way, ” Velkan said, showing a bit of irritation at being delayed. “ Is it special in some way? ”
"A bit," Carl smiled. "Besides, I don't have anything else with me. I'll be right back." With that, Carl hurried toward the house and the "special" lubricant he'd made just for Van Helsing. It had a mild analgesic in it to help make this first encounter as painless as possible.
Velkan reached forward and kissed his lover ’ s knee, still teasing Gabriel with one finger. “ Am I doing it right? ”
"You're doing it perfectly," Gabriel said, spreading his legs a bit wider to give Velkan better access. "You can go ahead and slip it in a bit. Just the one should be fine even without any lubricant."
“ It could hurt you, ” Velkan shook his head. “ I ’ m not willing to settle with ‘ should ’ . ” Instead he moved his head down and started to lick, flickering his tongue where his finger had been.
Van Helsing groaned loudly at the feel of Velkan's tongue on him. He had wanted that but hadn't wanted to ask, not sure how Velkan would react to such a request. To feel him tonguing him so gently, there of all places, made Van Helsing want to throw his head back and howl.
Velkan ’ s hands grasped Gabriel ’ s thighs and pushed them back to open him even more. He was more than enthusiastic in his task, diving his tongue in deeply, slowing fucking Gabriel.
Carl slowed as he neared the pair and simply watched for a moment, taking in the lovely sight of Velkan making Gabriel insane with desire. He could tell the hunter was barely holding on and he found the sight very enticing.
“ Unless you want this to end now, you ’ ll have to stop, little prince, ” Carl said gently.
Velkan pulled away licking his lips and looked petulance. “ I don ’ t want to stop. ”
"If you don't, you won't be able to give him what he really wants," Carl told him, tossing him the bottle. "Don't worry. I'm sure he'll let you do this to your heart's content another time."
Velkan uncorked the bottle and poured fragrant oil onto his fingers. Slowly he started to work one and then two fingers into Gabriel.
"Feels warm," Gabriel noted was Velkan worked on opening his body. It felt incredibly decadent to be doing this out in the garden rather than in the privacy of their bedroom, but he didn't care. He wanted this with his lovers here and now.
Carl smiled wickedly and nodded. “ I could give you a chemical breakdown, but for now I ’ ll just say it ’ s meant to enhance your experience. ”
Gabriel's reply was turned into a moan when Velkan found *that* spot inside him. "Now, lupul," he panted as his desire raged out of control. "Please..."
Velkan replaced his fingers with his cock, and both Gabriel and Carl watched his face as he entered the man he had returned from the dead for. The look on his place was pure joy and he shuddered, groaning softly.
Gabriel gasped as Velkan entered him for the first time. It had been so long since he had allowed himself to be taken by another man and he had forgotten what it could be like. Staring up into Velkan's face, he felt his love for the man increase ten-fold.
“ Tell me, Master, ” Velkan begged for feedback. “ Tell me anything. ”
"Feels so good, lupul," Gabriel managed. "Feel complete. For the first time in nearly forever, I feel complete. Make love to me, Velkan."
The rest of the encounter was just as intense as their first time together. Gabriel came first, followed shortly afterwards by Velkan who lay on top of Gabriel, his limbs feeling like lead.
Carl let them stay that way for a few minutes before coming over to help Velkan off Gabriel. "Come now, little prince. You'll be much more comfortable in bed than on the hard ground."
“ He still wants…. ” Velkan mumbled, his weight going down and curling up like a puppy in the grass. His own senses and whatever mythical connections bond them together was singing, telling him Gabriel was not done.
"To hold you, yes, I know," Carl said indulgently. "But you'll both rest much easier in bed, I promise."
“ He still wants, ” Velkan repeated more vehemently. “ Look at him! ”
Carl looked at Gabriel then and saw what the younger man meant. Gabriel's eyes still shined with lust even though his body had already been sated. Moving slowly forward, Carl went to his lover, trailing his fingers through the pool of semen on Gabriel's stomach.
“ Will you be able to cum again? ”
“ I don ’ t know … and I don ’ t care, ” Van Helsing told him. “ I want you. ”
"Are you certain you're not too sore?" Carl asked. His cock surged at the very thought of being buried inside his love but he would not hurt the man. He wanted Gabriel's only memories of this act to be about pleasure.
“ Haven ’ t you learned by now that I appreciate a little pain? ” But when Velkan stirred at that comment, he added, “ But your oil will stop that. ”
"Very well," Carl said, his eyes turning dark with desire. "I want you and I'm not man enough to argue it with you any longer." Freeing his straining cock from his pants, Carl pushed Gabriel's tired legs up and slid inside him in one slow push.
Gabriel became half hard, but wasn ’ t able to cum, even as Carl pumped deep inside him. After Carl had finished, he fell onto Gabriel ’ s chest and the man stroked fingers through his uncontrolled hair.
"That was incredible," Carl murmured as Velkan shifted over to curl around them.
“ Can we do it again? ” Velkan asked.
"Any time you want, lupul," Gabriel promised him. "I am yours. In every way."
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter 5: The Damned – Chapter 5
Chapter Text
The Damned – Chapter 5
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
Chapter 5
By Creed Cascade and TJ
There was a loud knock on the cottage door. Van Helsing and Carl were out back training, leaving Velkan to cook dinner for the evening. He was just wearing a loose pair of trousers and no shoes when he answered the door. There was an extremely fit, large man standing on the other side.
“ Hello there, pretty, ” he greeted Velkan with a friendly smile and thick Mediterranean accent.
"Who are you?" Velkan asked warily, sensing the man was somehow more than he appeared.
“ Aeson Marapos, ” the man said and tipped his hat. He was treating Velkan very much like he would treat a woman.
"And that is supposed to tell me what exactly?" Velkan asked, doing his best to keep his tone civil. None of the locals ever bothered them, preferring to leave the three "gentlemen" to themselves. The only thing Velkan could think of was that the Cardinal has sent him and he wasn't about to let any of the Cardinal ’ s minions near his lovers.
“ I ’ m here on behalf of the Order, ” Aeson said. “ Not Cardinal Jinette, but rather other factions who have tired of his actions. I ’ m here to see your Master. ”
"I believe my Master has had quite enough of the Order," Velkan said, refusing to admit the man into their home. "We're still recovering from their last summons."
“ That is for your Master to decide, not you. ”
Velkan bristled at the obvious dismissal. "Come back tomorrow," he said, moving back to shut the door. "If my Master wishes to speak to you, he will do so then."
Aeson ’ s hand shot out to stop the door from closing. “ The orders to contact my fellow hunter were very specific. ”
"I'm sure they were," Velkan replied. "Tell me, do these orders of yours include dragging Carl off for another round with Jinette's torturers?"
“ No … it involves killing Jinette, ” Aeson returned with a wicked smile.
Velkan's eyes widened in alarm and he threw himself against the door. Someone had killed Jinette and Van Helsing was going to get the blame for it. Struggling against the door, Velkan called out to his lovers, hoping the stranger hadn't brought reinforcements with him.
“ What is it? ” Van Helsing demanded as he ran into the room carrying a crossbow.
Velkan had managed to slam the door closed and throw the bolt. "We have to get out of here," he panted. "A man came. A hunter. Jinette was murdered..."
“ Carl, both of you get out of here! ” Gabriel bellowed. He cocked the crossbow and had every intention of taking on the other hunter to protect his lovers.
"Not without you," Carl said, grabbing a pair of more traditional crossbows and tossing one to Velkan. "Whatever happens, we go together."
To break the tension there was a slight knock on the door, followed by a muffled greeting. “ Would you stop being so melodramatic and open up the door? ”
Van Helsing paused then motioned for Carl and Velkan to move back. Keeping his weapon trained on the door, he slid back the bolt and swung the door open. "Who are you here for?" he demanded, wanting to know which of them was being blamed for Jinette's untimely demise.
Aeson was leaning against the door, looking bored. “ I ’ m here for you, Van Helsing. ”
"Then you might as well come in," Van Helsing replied, lowering the weapon. He would not harm another member of the Order. Not simply to protect himself. Had the man come for Carl or Velkan, he would not have hesitated to kill him, but that was not the case.
“ Nice greeting, ” Aeson said and sauntered into the cottage. He looked around the room and made a low whistle. “ Never thought I ’ d see the day the greatest hunter of the Order was domesticated. ”
"Watch your tongue," Velkan hissed, taking a step forward. He didn't like the fact that his Master had allowed this man into their home but he would not disobey Gabriel in front of him.
Aeson made a false smile at Velkan. “ Isn ’ t he adorable …”
"You would do well to mind your tongue, Aeson," Carl said, glaring at the man. "Velkan is quite protective of his Master. As am I."
Aeson narrowed his eyes at this and turned to Van Helsing. “ I understand the Gypsy, but a friar? A brother of the Order? ”
"I'm not a friar anymore," Carl replied before Van Helsing could. "Jinette and his torturers saw to that."
“ That is one of the reasons that I ’ m here, ” Aeson said. “ That was Jinette ’ s call, not the Order's. He no longer represents what we fight for. ”
"Fat lot of good that does Carl," Velkan sneered angrily. It still infuriated him whenever he thought about what Carl had been put through and they were powerless to avenge.
“ It means that Van Helsing ’ s man can be avenged, pup, ” Aeson said indulgently to Velkan. “ That ’ s something he will be interested in. ”
"That's something we'll all be interested in," Velkan replied, ignoring the pup comment for the moment. He was even willing to forget about it altogether if it meant he got a chance at Jinette.
“ Very well then, ” Aeson said and turned back to Gabriel. “ I ’ ll need to stay at least one night to discuss a plan of action and other matters with you. ”
"Alright," Gabriel nodded, finally putting his weapon down and stepping aside to invite Aeson into the house. "But if you so much as touch either one of them..."
Aeson ’ s eyes drifted over to Velkan and Carl, then he gave a soft snort. “ Sorry, mate. They ’ re not my style. ”
"Good," Van Helsing said, trying not to let his relief show. The last thing he wanted was to have to kill a brother of the Order.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing and Aeson had been deep in discussion outside for several hours now. Velkan scowled through the window now as he noticed that they were laughing together of all things. He got up to go to the door. He didn ’ t care what his Master said about privacy, he had spent enough time alone with the stranger.
"I see your pup is getting a bit antsy," Aeson said as Velkan opened the door and stepped outside. "You might want to try and curb that a bit before the boy gets himself hurt."
“ He ’ s young, ” Van Helsing said. He had monitored Aeson carefully and the man had been true to his word about not being attracted to either of Gabriel ’ s lovers.
“ Yes, but he ’ s more jealous than anything else right now, ” Aeson pointed out.
"He sees everyone as a threat," Gabriel said, holding out his hand toward Velkan. "He'll settle down soon enough. Besides, I like him like this."
Velkan kept his eyes on Gabriel, but after he grabbed his lover ’ s outstretched hand, he settled between Gabriel ’ s legs. He laid his head against Van Helsing ’ s chest, like he was the one who owned him and glared at Aeson.
"What's wrong, pup?" Aeson asked, leaning toward him slightly. "Afraid someone might try to steal your man away?" He could tell that he was going to enjoy teasing this one, even if his words did have a hint of truth in them.
“ He ’ s mine, ” Velkan answered, glaring at Aeson with the intent of murder in his eyes.
“ Oh, but he ’ s already collected someone besides you, ” Aeson pointed out.
Velkan flinched slightly at Aeson's words but didn't back down. "Carl is a good man. He cares for both of us."
Normally Van Helsing would have interceded, but Velkan had to get used to men challenging what they shared. But he did start to pet Velkan ’ s hair and gave Aeson a meaningful look, telling him that if he went too far, he would be a dead man.
"I'm sure he does," Aeson said, taking heed of Van Helsing's warning. "But that wasn't the question, was it? Maybe what your hunter needs is a real man to bed him. What do you think?"
Velkan was confused as to why Gabriel wasn ’ t coming to his defense yet. “ I ’ m a real man, ” Velkan growled, but his head was still buried against Gabriel ’ s chest.
"Perhaps, pup," Aeson said with a laugh. "But we both know what I meant. What do you say, Gabriel? Care to let me show these boys of yours how to really bed a man?"
Gabriel tensed at that statement. “ That ’ s enough, Marapos. ”
"We'll talk of it later then," Aeson said dismissively, as if Velkan's presence was the only reason for Gabriel's refusal. He knew he was treading on dangerous ground but the Gypsy was entirely too soft for their sort of life. If someone didn't toughen him up he'd end up like his sister.
“ I came to get you for supper, ” Velkan said in a tight voice. “ We made your favourite. ”
"Don't worry, love," Gabriel whispered as he brought his mouth to Velkan's ear. "You know my heart only beats for you."
<><><><><><>
Aeson was sitting near the fireplace when he picked up a book and started to laugh. “ What ’ s this? A children ’ s book …” he said loudly. “ Don ’ t tell me you have a brat in the local village, Van Helsing. ”
Velkan felt his face redden and turned away, hoping Aeson wouldn't notice. He felt a wave of shame surge through him at the man's words and could only pray that he had not embarrassed his Master.
“ How many languages do you speak, Marapos? ” Gabriel asked and walked over to pluck the book out of the man ’ s hands.
"Half dozen or so, same as you, I suppose. Why?"
“ Then you remember how hard it is to learn how to speak and read a new one, ” Van Helsing commented, starting to flip through the book. “ Bits and pieces of my memory are coming back. I remember when I first heard English, I thought it sounded like a drunk German mumbling. I learned to read it by reading Grimm ’ s fairy tales. My Velkan is learning how to read English. ” Gabriel ’ s tone was filled with pride as he spoke.
"My apologies, Master Hunter," Aeson said, growing serious for a moment. "I meant no disrespect to the boy. You have reason to be proud of him if he seeks to learn this blasted tongue."
“ Both of them are learning to be hunters in their own right, ” Gabriel told Aeson. “ I wouldn ’ t take either of them lightly if I was you. ”
"But they are still learning, and you and I have been in this game for a very long time. They know little of what they will be called on to face... to do... in this life that they've chosen," Aeson said then grinned. "Besides, they're not the ones I want to take."
Aeson had whispered the last part of the sentence and Van Helsing was sure Velkan hadn ’ t heard it. “ My so called “boy” as you call him would probably kill you for that joke if I let him. ”
"He'd try and he'd get put down," Aeson replied just as quietly. "Like I said, he's no match for me yet. Neither of them are and you know it. You don't really want to see the lad hurt, do you?"
“ If you touch him …” Van Helsing growled, his protective instincts rose to full alert.
"Only in self-defence, I give you my word," Aeson said. "Won't put my hands on either of them unless I have to. You, on the other hand..."
Velkan had gone over to Carl for comfort and was in the kitchen. Gabriel looked at Aeson with confusion. “ You ’ re not funny …”
"I'm not trying to be," Aeson said, reaching out and running his hand along Gabriel's thigh lightly. "Has it been so long since you were the one being pursued that you've forgotten what it's like?"
Gabriel looked at Aeson ’ s hand like it was alien. “ I am not the kind of man who is pursued. ”
"Shall I take that as a challenge?" Aeson pressed, letting his hand move farther up Gabriel's leg. He knew he was playing a very dangerous game but he had always enjoyed the thrill of the hunt.
“ I am not interested, ” Van Helsing said tensing. He pushed Aeson ’ s hand off of his thigh.
"Think it over," Aeson said, unwilling to give up so easily. "You might change your mind."
“ I already belong to someone else, ” Van Helsing told him, but he had an ominous feeling Aeson wouldn ’ t believe him.
<><><><><><>
Carl waited until Gabriel and Velkan had retired for the night before approaching Aeson. Velkan had told him of their little chat outside the cottage. He had seen the hurt in Velkan's eyes when he mentioned Gabriel's lack of defense of his lover and Carl knew the younger man had been hurt deeply by it. He would take care of that next, but first he had to see to this interloper who thought he could simply come into their home and take everything they had worked so hard to for.
Aeson was going over the shelves of Carl ’ s books in the sitting room, with his back turned. “ It feels wrong not to call you Brother Carl, ” he commented conversationally.
"It seemed wrong to wear these clothes at first, but I have adjusted," Carl replied conversationally, deciding to let Aeson lead for the moment.
“ Is he treating you right? ” he asked. Aeson and Carl had only been passing acquaintances back in Rome since Aeson was always out in the field, but everyone loved the quirky friar … except those people he occasionally blew up.
"Gabriel has always treated me well," Carl told him. "He is a good man. As is Velkan."
“ The young gypsy …” Aeson said and turned around to face Carl. “ He seems to be Van Helsing ’ s favourite and spoiled …”
"He's been spoiled all of his life and Gabriel is too kind-hearted to be harsh with him unless it's truly necessary" Carl replied. He didn't remark on Aeson's comment about Velkan being Gabriel's favourite. He knew and accepted the truth of it but he didn't care for the reminder.
“ You seem to favour the youngster as well, I bet you wouldn ’ t mind having him all to yourself …”
"On occasion," Carl agreed. "But he is not the one who owns my heart." Carl swallowed thickly when he realized what he'd said. He hadn't meant to say that to anyone, especially Aeson.
“ So, it is the same for both of you then … you adore and serve Gabriel, ” Aeson concluded. “ He is a lucky man, but sometimes, it must be so difficult to carry such responsibility. To make sure there is no jealously …”
"There is no need for jealousy. We all know our place in this. As long as Velkan is given the assurances he needs, everything is fine."
“ Fine …” Aeson repeated back to Carl. “ Not a good way to live. ”
"Whatever do you mean?" Carl asked, frowning. "We are happy. What more could any man ask for?"
Aeson laughed good-naturedly instead of answering seriously. “ That, my friend, is an answer I don ’ t have. I ’ m only a mortal hunter. ”
"Tell me what you meant," Carl pressed, sensing Aeson was trying to divert him.
Aeson sighed. “ I simply meant that living in a perpetual limbo is no way to live. Being the focus of noone ’ s complete love …”
"It is more than I have any right to hope for," Carl answered, shivering slightly as buried memories tried to resurface. "They accept me as I am without hesitation, even knowing all that they do."
“ And because of that, I won ’ t take him with me like I was supposed to, ” Aeson told Carl.
"So, you did come here to destroy us," Carl said, taking a step back from Aeson. His mind quickly ran through the weapons secreted about the room, quickly judging which he could get to first.
“ Oh, calm down, ” Aeson cautioned, appearing completely unworried. “ If Gabriel leaves you, it will be of his own free will. ”
"He would never willingly leave us," Carl told him. "Especially not for you. I know what you said to Velkan. Don't do it again. Gabriel is ours and we will kill to keep him if need be."
“ Surely you ’ re not afraid of a little competition …” Aeson said. “ If I don ’ t succeed, then the Order will never try it again. ”
"The Order," Carl fairly spat the word. "Why would the Order, to which we have given our blood and pain for time and again seek to do this? Why do they hate us so?" The last was said softly, as if Carl could barely form the words. He had spent nearly his entire adult life serving the Order any way that was asked of him and *this* was how they were repaid.
“ It was Jinette who made you hate the Order, ” Aeson said. “ They do not hate you … they don ’ t understand what you share. I was sent here as a test, for your own faith in your love. They fear for you, more than the others. One of the other Cardinal … Cardinal Di Cicco says he remembers you as a young man and that if I hurt you I would be the one facing the Inquisitors. ”
Carl shuddered at the mention of the Inquisitors. "I would wish them on no man. Not even Jinette," he said, his breathing starting to quicken. "They are fiends. The Order allowed them... allowed them to..."
“ Those particular Inquisitors are dead, ” Aeson reported.
Carl looked at him sharply, trying to gauge if he was telling the truth or not. Even if he was being honest, Carl didn't know if it mattered. One set of torturers was no better than another. "I find little comfort in that," he said finally. "They are still fiends who take their pleasure in inflicting pain and humiliation on another."
“ The senior members of the Order doubted that an apology would be appreciated, ” Aeson said. “ Jinette was entrusted with too much power for too long. ”
"So it would seem," was all Carl said. He wrapped his arms around himself and turned to study the bookshelf next to him. This was not how he had intended this conversation to go. He had to prove to Aeson that he was "recovered" from his ordeal if he wanted to stay with his lovers.
“ He will not leave you, ” Aeson said. “ There was some thought that Van Helsing could be lured into a relationship with another hunter … but he loves you both so much. ”
Carl turned toward Aeson again. "Why would they want that?" he demanded. "Why even try to tempt him away from us? Have I disgraced myself so much in their eyes that they can not even allow me this small happiness?"
“ You ’ re forgetting that you ’ re dealing with old men who have never understood the carnal experience of love. Accepting homosexuality is a reach, but a relationship between three men? Cardinal Di Cicco remembers you as the scared young man who first came to the Order and needed protecting. ”
Carl threw back his head and laughed at the irony of it all. "The only place I feel safe is with Gabriel. If not for him and Velkan, I would not even be here. They led me back from a darkness I never knew existed. Without them... I have nothing."
“ Then when I am finished with him, I will leave you in peace, ” Aeson promised, thinking it a noble thing.
"Finished with him?" Carl repeated, taking a step forward. Gone was the insecurity of moments ago, replaced now with a calculated cunning. "If you touch him, I will make you beg for death. Do not forget, Aeson, I have been schooled quite well in the art of breaking a man."
“ I ’ m not going to hurt him, ” Aeson said, crossing his arms over his chest. “ Only pursue him. Once I have caught him, then you can have him back. ”
"Once you've fucked him, you mean," Carl said, moving until he was standing directly in front of the other hunter.
Aeson grinned down at the shorter man. “ Yes, that too. ”
"Jinette and his torturers could not make me forsake my vows, Aeson," Carl hissed. "You may yet succeed where he failed."
“ Come now, Carl, it ’ s only copulation … not love. ”
"Do you know how many times we have bedded him?" Carl asked angrily. "Once! You will not take this from us. I know Gabriel means nothing to you. If it is simply a man's body you wish to couple with... *other* arrangements can be made, I'm sure."
“ It is not just a man I seek to bed, Carl, it is the great Gabriel Van Helsing. I have heard that like him, you and the gypsy have the good grace to live longer than the rest of us. Unlike you, I am a mere mortal and a hunter to boot. I could die at any time. ”
"He is not a trophy to be had. He is a man with feelings the same as any other. I will not let you seduce him and use him like that." Carl glared at Aeson then forced his features to soften. Reaching out, he ran his hand down the other man's arm as seductively as he could manage. "And it wasn't just any man I was suggesting, Aeson. I know many ways to please a man. I would give you more pleasure than you have ever known before."
Aeson reached out and grabbed Carl gently by the chin. “ They have done a great disservice to a gifted man like you. You do not tempt me. ”
"I have not even begun to try," Carl countered, pressing his body against the other man's. If this was what he had to do to keep Gabriel safe then he would gladly sacrifice his body once again. "You can take me as rough as you wish. There is no part of me I would refuse you."
“ And still I shall say no, ” Aeson told him. “ You may have hundreds of years with that man possibly. This is the only time I will have the opportunity to bed a fallen angel …”
Carl stepped back, bowing his head in defeat. "I do not blame you. He is truly an angel and I have been fouled by the darkest of creatures. I know I cannot stop you, but I beg of you, do not torment Velkan with this. If you must take him... do so where the young one will not find you."
“ Neither of you shall know of my quest, ” Aeson promised. Gently, Aeson pushed Carl away. “ I am a selfish man, but you must not think of yourself as something soiled. You are a bright star who has captured the love of a warrior of God. ”
Carl laughed bitterly at Aeson's words. "I have captured nothing," he said. "I merely cling desperately to the one bit of light still in my life. Do as you will, Aeson. I am powerless as ever to stop you." With that, Carl turned and headed toward the door. He longed for the sanctuary of his room where he could curl up with his pain and fear in private. He did not think Gabriel would leave them... at least not Velkan at any rate, but that did not stop the fear from churning inside him.
<><><><><><>
While Carl had been talking to Aeson, Gabriel had been trying to comfort an insecure Velkan along the brook behind their cottage.
“ Why don ’ t you just send him away? ” Velkan asked.
"Because if I do they will only send another," Gabriel told him. "He has come for a reason and if that reason is to see Jinette brought to justice for what he has done, then I will endure his presence."
“ Send him to stay in the town then, ” Velkan implored. He put his hand on Gabriel ’ s chest and began to play with the buttons of his vest.
"No, lupul," Gabriel said reluctantly. "He was sent here for a reason. There is more to this visit than Aeson has told us. I think the Order might be testing us somehow. If we send him away..."
“ You like him, ” Velkan accused. “ That ’ s why you will not send him away. ”
"Don't be silly," Gabriel told him. "Besides, even if I did, I've already got my hands full with you."
“ I am not a child that needs minding, ” Velkan said moodily. “ And I am not silly. I am a Valerious, we are not silly. ”
"I'm sorry," Gabriel said contritely. "That was a poor choice of words. But you have nothing to worry about. My heart belongs to you, lupul."
“ As it should. ” Velkan had started to grow more confident in time because of Gabriel ’ s love for him, but he could still regress at any time. “ I am a hunter, Master. Like you …”
"Yes, you are," Gabriel replied. "And your skills grow every day."
“ And I was given to you …” Velkan continued. “ To walk by your side. ”
"Yes," Gabriel nodded, unsure where Velkan was going with this.
“ And you love Carl …”
"Yes," Gabriel said again, a bit hesitantly. "And I love you, as well."
“ Then the Greek has nothing to offer you …”
"Nothing at all," Gabriel smiled. "I have everything I could ever want right now. He will be gone in a matter of days, I promise."
Velkan wrapped his arms around Van Helsing ’ s waist. “ I don ’ t like the way he looks at you. ”
"Neither do I," Gabriel laughed. "But he is harmless. He is a servant of the Order. He will not try to force me."
“ I could kill him …” Velkan offered. He liked the idea for many reason. “ Or at least castrate him. ”
"No," Gabriel said. "He has done nothing more than be an irritant with his unwanted suggestions. That isn't reason enough to hurt him."
“ He doesn ’ t like me, ” Velkan said. “ He said I wasn ’ t a real man. ”
"He was only goading you. He wanted to see how far he could push you before you lost your temper. You are more of a man than most who have claimed the title. Don't let his words affect you."
“ You didn ’ t deny it then. I do try, Master … I do. ”
"No, I didn't. I can't always jump to your defense. If I do, others will see you as weak when you are not. You handled it well enough without my interference anyway," Gabriel said with a fond smile.
“ Then I pleased you? ” Velkan asked.
"You always please me, lupul. In everything you do. And did you notice, Aeson was quite impressed that you were learning English."
“ I am not concerned about whether or not he is impressed that I am learning this damnable language. I only wish to please you …” With that, Velkan dropped down to his knees in front of Gabriel. He hadn ’ t been able to service his lover while Aeson was there and he wanted it.
"Then please me," Gabriel said, spreading his legs wider to give Velkan more room. He wanted this as much as Velkan did, wanting to have the sight and feel of his lover drive thoughts of any other from his mind.
As Velkan quickly freed Gabriel ’ s cock and started to suck him, Aeson was watching. He thought Gabriel was beautiful as he started to moan and caress Velkan ’ s hair. In passion, he was magnificent.
Their coupling was slow and relaxed as Velkan took his time pleasing his lover. Aeson watched from the cover of the trees, reaching down to caress himself as he did so. He knew spying on the pair was wrong, but he couldn't tear his eyes away from the sight before him as he longed to be in the gypsy's place.
But unlike the boy, he would not be the one on the bottom. He would make Gabriel submit, but without violence. Submission was all the more thrilling when it was voluntary.
He stayed in the trees, watching them, until Gabriel gave a hoarse cry and came in the boy's mouth. Aeson had to bite his lip to keep from groaning as he imagined what it would feel like to have Gabriel's mouth on him like that. Knowing he had pressed his luck as it was, he slipped back toward the house before the lovers could take notice of him, intent on relieving himself once he'd reached the privacy of the room they had given him.
When he got back to the room he had been sleeping in, he wasn ’ t alone. He found Carl lying on his bed naked, waiting for him.
“ You want Van Helsing to kill me, don ’ t you? ” Aeson groaned.
"No," Carl said, raising up onto his elbows and looking the other man up and down. "I just want to protect my lovers." He let his eyes come to rest on the prominent bulge in Aeson's trousers and let his legs fall open a bit more in a clear invitation.
“ And what if I promised not to pursue him any further? ” Aeson asked.
"I wouldn't believe you," Carl told him. "You have made yourself perfectly clear. You intend to seduce him and I won't stand meekly by and let that happen." Carl rose from the bed and moved toward the man, letting the wolf in him make his movements languid and seductive.
Aeson started to back up, away from Carl. “ I am not an evil man … do you have any idea how many men and woman would love to be in your place? To be loved by Gabriel? ” Aeson was starting to babble a little now. He wasn ’ t afraid, but he wasn ’ t in control either. “ I was raised in the Order … to be a Hunter. Van Helsing is a living God to me. ”
Carl stopped, unable to continue. He thought he could force the matter if he truly had to, but he found he could not. Aeson was not an evil man and Carl could not put him through the things he himself, had suffered through. He had hoped he could seduce him away from Gabriel, but that was not to be. "I am sorry," Carl said softly, moving toward the chair where he had left his clothes. "I... He is all I have left, Aeson. I have given everything for him. Do what you feel you must, but I beg you, do not take him from me."
Aeson was a big man, taller and more muscular than even Gabriel. So to see his shoulders slump was a sight, as the mask of the Hunter cracked. “ I will not seduce him. I cannot. I will leave you to your lives. ”
Carl nodded as he quickly dressed. "They will send another, won't they?" he asked when he was once more decently clothed.
“ No, ” Aeson told him. “ I will tell them the bond between you is unbreakable. I will take the fault for the mission failure. ”
Carl remembered all too well how the Order took to failure. "Perhaps I shall ride back with you," he said. "My words might be able to sway their anger a bit. At the least, there will be two of us for them to take it out on rather than just one."
At the mention of Carl returning to the fold of the Order, Aeson straightened his back. “ That is not advisable. There is nothing they can do to me that they have not already done. I ’ m a Hunter of the Order, born from a family who has delivered their children to the Order for over fifteen generations. They will not kill me for this failure. ”
"Somehow I doubt that," Carl said softly. "And since the fault is mine, it is only right that I return with you and give an explanation as to why I stood in the way of a mission of a servant of the Order. I think it best if I simply leave a note for the others. Velkan has no love for Rome."
“ No, ” Aeson snapped in a rough voice. “ You came to the Order of your own free will and you have chosen to withdraw from its inner folds. You will stay with Van Helsing. ”
"Chose to withdraw?" Carl nearly shouted. "I never chose to withdraw. Even when they tortured me until I prayed for death, I never forsook my vows. I was cast from its sanctuary as nothing more than worthless filth. But only after I was made to crawl to him and whimper at his feet. Only after Gabriel was made to beg for whatever scrap was left of me and kiss that bastard's ring!"
“ Do you think you are the only one who has suffered atrocities? ” Aeson growled, for the first time loosing the hard won mask he wore. “ Do you know what Jinette did before he was in charge his little pet project of tormenting Van Helsing? He was in charge of training the children destined to be Hunters and Inquisitors … so don ’ t act like you ’ re the only one who has felt his gifts! ”
"I don't! I live with the knowledge that everything that creature did to me, he did to Gabriel as well. Tell me, Aeson, did he throw you to a werewolf and let it maul you just to see if you could be turned or not? Did he threaten to let the thing... m-m-mount you if you didn't... didn't..." Carl couldn't go on. The memories were coming too fast for him to deal with. It was suddenly as if he was back there again, in the cage with that creature, having to beg Jinette not to let it violate him.
“ No …” Aeson said, his voice emotionless, even as he turned away from Carl. “ But he had his own sport for me. I used to be his favourite. ”
"Then I pity you, hunter," Carl said to his back. "Had Gabriel been even one more day in coming for me, there would have been nothing left for him to beg for. Sometimes I wish he had taken longer."
“ Shut up! ” Aeson shouted, whirling around confronting Carl. He started to stalk towards the other man. “ Stop living in your self pity! You survived Jinette ’ s games for what … days? Two weeks at most? Try being the object of his affection and pervasion for years! Be thankful that you lived, others have not been so lucky. ”
"He sent us back to Transylvania without telling us there was another vampire about. One that wanted retribution for Dracula," Carl continued, ignoring Aeson's ranting. "He caught us by surprise. Velkan had only been with us a matter of days. The vampire and his minions managed to overpower Gabriel and make off with us. When Gabriel came for us, he was given a choice. Choose which of us got to live and which stayed behind to die at the vampire's hand."
“ And he chose the boy, ” Aeson said without be prompted.
"Yes," Carl confirmed. "I don't blame him for that. They are bound together in a way I can never hope to be with anyone. But, as you can see, the fiend did not kill me. He had... other plans. When Gabriel came back for my body, I begged him to end my suffering, yet he would not. For his sake, I came back and forgave him for the choice that had been forced upon him. Jinette has hurt me in ways you cannot begin to imagine. I called that thing master and I begged it to violate me."
“ Again you are selfish and think you are the only one to suffer, ” Aeson laughed in a way that was eerie. “ The worst evil is the one that lurks in men. Since you don ’ t seem to understand me, little man, I will say it plainly. I know exactly what you felt … I called Jinette Master and begged for every evil he laid upon me from an early age. At least you have the consolation of someone loving you afterwards! ”
"And that is where you are most wrong," Carl replied softly. "I am an obligation... a responsibility. He *loves* Velkan. He has affection for me. You are a good man, Aeson, despite what that monster did to you. Leave the past in the past and concentrate on the good you do now."
“ Why do you not listen to your own advice? ” Aeson challenged.
"I don't know," Carl said. "It's harder than it would seem to be. Some days I ache for Gabriel to love me even a fraction of the way he loves Velkan. But it doesn't matter. I have his friendship and support. I shall be happy with that. I still think I should return with you to the Vatican. I doubt it could hurt your case any."
“ You will not return with me, ” Aeson said. “ I have yet to finish the second part of my mission in the event I failed the first part. ”
"You will tell me why you are so adamant I don't return to Rome, you know," Carl told him. "But first, what is this second part?"
This made Aeson smile in a way that was not friendly. “ I get to kill Jinette if Van Helsing turned it down. ”
"He won't turn that down, I promise," Carl said. "Especially after what he threatened to do to Velkan. But he'll probably let you help if you like."
“ I don ’ t intend on telling him, ” Aeson shook his head. “ If I tell him, he will come to Rome, which means you and the boy will, as well. ”
"And why are you so intent on our not returning to Rome?" Carl asked.
“ Why risk it? ” Aeson said, already starting to pack his possessions into his traveling bag.
Carl's hand on his arm stopped him. "What is there to risk?" Carl pressed. "You said the Inquisitors were dead and that Jinette was being disposed. Why should we have anything to fear from Rome?"
Aeson shrugged off Carl ’ s arm. “ YOU have nothing to fear in Rome. Di Cicco made it perfectly clear that you were to remain safe in England. ”
"If I have nothing to fear in Rome then why must I remain safe in England?" Carl asked. "What aren't you telling me?"
"If you or Velkan return to Rome then they will know for certain that I have not only failed my mission, but broken my promise to Di Cicco … " Aeson said. "He has threatened to remove me from the Order. If you leave with me to Rome, you will be leaving Van Helsing. That will be the end of you. I can see that as surely as you breathe."
"I... I would be coming back," Carl told him. "I would just be traveling with you for a few days."
“ Don ’ t lie, ” Aeson said. “ We both know you ’ re running and just using me as an excuse. ”
"Why would I run?" Carl shrugged, trying to deny Aeson's words.
“ Because even though you say you ’ re happy, you ’ re not, ” Aeson said. “ You can ’ t recover from torture instantly. ”
"That doesn't explain why you think I'd run," Carl argued. "This is the only place I feel truly safe. It wouldn't make any sense for me to run from it. Besides that, it's not fair to Van Helsing to not let him get his own back where Jinette is concerned."
“ I want to kill Jinette, ” Aeson said, his eyelid twitching just a bit. “ I want you and your Gabriel to stay here, where I don ’ t have to see him again. I want to kill Jinette for everything he did to me and the others … are you happy? ”
"No," Carl told him. "At the very least take Gabriel with you. Velkan and I will stay behind if you insist but I don't think you should face this alone."
“ I killed the Inquisitors who were once like brothers to me, but like rabid dogs, they had to be put down and so I shall kill Jinette. ”
"No," Carl said again, once more grabbing the bigger man by the arm. "Not alone. Not this time. We may not be friends, but I don't want to see you hurt."
“ Stay here with your men! ” Aeson growled, breaking away from Carl. “ I don ’ t fear death. ”
"Someone want to tell me what is going on here?" Van Helsing asked as he stood in the doorway to Aeson's room. He and Velkan had been on their way back from the brook and had heard voices. They had followed them and found Carl in Aeson's room with him.
“ I didn ’ t lay a finger on him, ” Aeson answered immediately. The Hunter ’ s temper was legendary.
"Then why is he in your bedroom wearing half of what he normally does?" Van Helsing challenged. A quick scenting of the air told him nothing had transpired between the two men. There were lingering traces of arousal but they all came from Aeson. Van Helsing couldn't fault him for that. Carl could tempt a saint. Which made him wonder even more what Carl was doing with Aeson in his room.
“ Not one single finger …” Aeson repeated. “ It was all a misunderstanding. He was just changing in my room … and I walked in. ”
"You are a poor liar, friend," Van Helsing told him. "I know you didn't touch him, but that doesn't explain what's going on."
“ I ’ m leaving, ” Aeson said, grabbing his bag again. “ So, it doesn ’ t matter. ”
"Not yet you're not." Gabriel shoved him back into the room then followed him inside. "Velkan, take Carl back to our room and keep him there. Aeson and I are going to have a little talk."
Carl could see the murderous look on Gabriel ’ s face. “ It wasn ’ t his fault. I did it. ”
"Did what, exactly?" Gabriel demanded, glaring at Carl.
“ He wanted to take you away from us … I had to convince him not to. ”
"Really? And just how did you do that?" Gabriel could smell the fear coming off of both men and he began to growl low in his throat. Something more had gone on than a simple screaming match, that much was for certain.
“ I told him to strip and get on the bed, ” Aeson said. He would take the blame for this and not let Carl suffer.
Gabriel was on him in an instant. He slammed Aeson into the wall with his hand locked around the man's throat. "I told you what would happen if you touched them," he snarled, squeezing hard enough to cut off the other man's air.
Aeson managed to choke out, “ Just kill Jinette after you ’ ve killed me. ” He didn ’ t fight back as Gabriel chocked him, only wheezed for breath.
"No!" Carl cried out as he rushed at Gabriel and jerked him away from Aeson. "He's lying! He's trying to protect me. He didn't do anything. Gabriel, please!"
“ You wouldn ’ t do those things without him forcing you! ” Van Helsing hissed.
"Wouldn't I?" Carl shot back. "He was sent here to take you from us. To seduce you away. There is nothing I wouldn't do to prevent that."
Gabriel lessened his grip on Aeson ’ s throat, but still kept it there. “ It ’ s still his fault! He provoked your actions … you can ’ t be held responsible after …”
"No, Gabriel," Carl told him. "I knew exactly what I was doing both times I tried to seduce him. He turned me away both times. He did nothing to break his word to you. I'm the one at fault here."
Gabriel let got of Aeson and turned around to face Carl. “ Why? ” he demanded.
"I would sacrifice anything to keep you with us," Carl replied. "If he would have been willing to take me instead, then I knew you would be safe. I could not stand by and watch him try to seduce you like some strumpet."
“ You should have killed him, ” Velkan hissed, moving towards Aeson with intent. He was going to kill the interloper who had cased all of their problems to come to the forefront.
"No," Carl said, grabbing the young gypsy before he could reach Aeson. "He was sent by the Order. As a test of our faith... our strength together. If you must blame anyone, Velkan, blame me for betraying our Master."
“ You were trying to protect what we have, ” Velkan shook his head. He understood that, no matter what it took.
"And would you still think that if you had come in here to find me naked on his bed?" Carl asked.
“ Yes, ” Velkan said, going over to Carl and wrapping his arms around the man ’ s waist. “ This gets rid of any doubts I had that you love our Master. ”
"More than life itself," Carl said softly, resting his head against Velkan. "I would have thought you would be more angry than this at my betrayal."
“ Would have killed him if that didn ’ t work? ” Velkan asked.
"No," Carl said. "He is an emissary of the Order doing what he was instructed to do. I could not take his life for that."
“ You didn ’ t even threaten his life …” Velkan said.
“ He did, ” Aeson said, sensing what Velkan wanted to hear. He also could tell the young man could probably tell whether he was lying or not and there had been death threats from Carl.
Carl buried his face in Velkan's chest at Aeson's words. Yes, he had threatened the man's life. He had, in fact, threatened to torture the man to death. "I guess Jinette was right to throw me out after all," he said softly. "My words made me no better than his torturers."
“ Don ’ t say such things, ” Velkan said. He was smiling now that he had heard Carl had threatened to kill Aeson. He was starting to kiss Carl ’ s neck and tightened his grip on Carl ’ s waist. “ You are like me. ”
"Velkan, take Carl back to our room and wait for me there," Gabriel said at last. He had a better understanding of what had gone on now but he still needed to talk with Aeson in private.
“ Can I … reward him, Master? ” Velkan asked.
Gabriel thought for a moment. Part of him was proud of Carl for standing up to Aeson and doing whatever he felt he had to in order to protect them. Another part, however, was livid that his lover had tried to whore himself to the other man. "Do as you see fit," he said, leaving the decision to Velkan. It was obvious the younger man thought Carl had done the right thing in all of this.
Velkan dragged the miserable looking Carl away, leaving Gabriel and Aeson alone in the room. “ They are both … deeply scarred, ” Aeson said.
"I know," Gabriel said, stepping away from the other man and sitting down on the bed. "He really tried to seduce you? Velkan I could see, but not Carl."
“ It really was my fault, ” Aeson admitted. “ I was insistent on seducing you, no matter what he said. That is my sin. I pushed him to those actions. ”
"Why?" Gabriel asked, needing to understand. "Why me? Why not Velkan or Carl? What did the Order hope to gain from this?"
“ They wanted you back …” Aeson said. “ They sent one deviant to try to and bring another deviant into line. ”
"You're not a deviant, Aeson," Gabriel said. "But I still don't understand their logic. Seducing me away from my lovers would not have brought me back into the fold. It would have ensured that I did not survive my next mission."
“ I am a deviant, ” Aeson said, standing there stiffly. “ I like men. And is not for me to question the logic of the Order. ”
"Sit down, my friend," Gabriel said tiredly. "You are not a deviant and neither am I. God made us this way and though I will question the Order, I do not question His wisdom. God did not create us as abominations no matter what Jinette might say."
Aeson did not sit down, but stood there as if at attention. “ I remember when I was a child … I used to watch you return for your missions. Jinette said you the perfect specimen of a Hunter … you were the first crush I had … so when the Cardinal Di Cicco came to me and said I was to use my deviance for good, I was more than happy. I thought about touching an angel and never thought about how my actions would affect those you love. ”
"I am no angel," Gabriel said, rising to stand before the other man. "And you are guilty of no more than acting impulsively without thinking things through. More has gone on here between you and Carl, I know it. Tell me what has happened. I can feel his sadness from here."
“ I fear that I have undone the healing that he has scratched out for himself, ” Aeson said, walking towards the window. “ I … I called him selfish. ”
"He has not healed. Even I can see that. He has pushed it away, refusing to deal with it. He pretends everything is fine but I know it isn't," Gabriel said, admitting his fears for Carl aloud for the first time.
“ You do not love them the same, and he knows that, ” Aeson pointed. “ Maybe it is time he accepts it. ”
"What do you mean?" Gabriel asked, suddenly dreading what Aeson had to say. It was so unlike Carl to speak of them to anyone, let alone a relative stranger. Perhaps, for once, he might find out what was truly on the man's mind, if he dared.
“ You chose the boy over him, ” Aeson supplied. “ That is something he won ’ t forget until the day he dies. ”
Gabriel felt the old pain wash over him as he remembered that horrible time. He knew without a doubt that he would make the same choice again if he had to and he knew that Carl knew it as well. "I do not know of a way to undo the damage I have done to him. I do not think it can be undone."
“ You cannot heal or hide all scars, ” Aeson said. “ You have to learn how to live with them. Not as a mark of pain, but of survival. Your Carl is barely past of the point of not wanting to die. ”
Gabriel drew in a shaky breath and staggered backward until his legs connected with the bed and he sat down hard. It was painful to imagine someone as inherently good as Carl longing for the release of death. And the one who saw it most clearly was the stranger standing before him. "Aeson... help me..."
“ Is it true that they are both tied to you now? That you even keep death at bay? ” Aeson asked.
"They are tied to me, yes," Gabriel said, trying to regain his composure. "But I do not keep death at bay. Velkan was sent back from above to walk by my side. He will live as long as I do. Carl... I don't know. We... bit him. Both of us. I think, whatever residual werewolf venom still ran through our blood must have affected him, but I do not think he will walk with us forever."
“ Then your answer is time, ” Aeson told him. “ There is no way to fix what was done to him, trust me, I know. He will have to deal with it on his own, but you must be there to love him. There was a reason God made the first people in twos, not threes. The path you have chosen is not easy …”
"Aeson... what we say here does not leave this room, agreed?" Gabriel asked suddenly. He had no one to confess his fears to for so long. He longed to speak to one who understood their pain.
“ Of course not … I shouldn ’ t have told you what Carl entrusted to me, but you needed to know. ”
Gabriel nodded then steeled himself to say his next words. "Sometimes I think this... the three of us... was a mistake."
Aeson had heard of Gabriel ’ s close friendship with Carl before the gypsy came along and decided to play with the Hunter ’ s conceptions. “ Did you accept Velkan immediately? ”
"Nearly so," Gabriel told him. "I took him within days of his joining us. I was... resistant... at first, but that had more to do with perceiving him as a threat to Carl than anything else."
“ Did you accept Carl immediately? ”
"As a lover? No. He didn't think of me that way. He assured Velkan time and again that we were only friends. Then we ran afoul of a vampire and I nearly lost him."
“ If Velkan will live as long as you do, then why not set him up some place safe and spend the rest of Carl ’ s life with him? When Carl has passed, you can send for your Velkan. ”
"I couldn't," Gabriel gasped. "The thought of being away from Velkan... I could not do that to either of us."
“ And you cannot be away from Carl either? ”
"I... I don't know," Gabriel replied. "The last time I left him, he ended up..."
“ Then it appears to me, that you have no choice but to make this work. Don ’ t you? ”
"But he deserves better," Gabriel said. "He deserves to be put first and I... I can't do that. If I ever had to chose, Carl and I both know what that choice would be and that shames me."
“ You said that you are no angel, then you are not perfect. Love is not perfect … just love him. ”
Gabriel nodded, taking in the words. He had something else he wanted to ask the man, something he didn't quite understand fully. "Tell me something, Aeson. If the Order wanted you to break our union, why not take Carl up on his offer? It would have split us apart as surely as bedding me would have."
“ I promised you I wouldn ’ t, ” Aeson answered. For it him, it was as simple as a promise.
"Then I am in your debt," Gabriel told him. "I do not like to think of what that would have done to him. There is so much pain in his past, he does not deserve more."
Aeson turned away from Van Helsing. “ You are very lucky to have found love. You have my eternal promise that I will not touch either your, or those you love. ”
"Thank you," Gabriel said. "I still have to deal with Carl and everything that's happened. I'd like it if you'd stay. We still have some things to discuss about the good Cardinal's upcoming demise."
“ I want only one thing in return for your thanks, ” Aeson said, keeping his back turned on Van Helsing.
"Name it."
“ I want to strike the killing blow on Jinette. ”
"Very well," Gabriel said. He would be happy just knowing the bastard was dead and no longer a threat to his family. It wouldn't matter if his own hand did not land the final blow.
“ Now go to them, ” Aeson said. He didn ’ t care what Gabriel said, he was an angel by his actions alone.
"Try to get some rest. We'll come for you when dinner is ready and we can discuss our plans for Jinette," Gabriel said. He moved to the door then paused and looked back at Aeson. "Do you think I should punish him for what he tried to do?"
“ Even though they call you Master, you do not own them, ” Aeson said. “ What he did, he did out of pain. ”
Gabriel nodded his agreement and left, closing the door behind him. He did not own the two men but did have a certain responsibility to them and that included discipline. He stopped when he reached the door to the room he shared with Velkan and took a deep breath, then opened the door and walked into the room.
What he found was both Velkan and Carl naked on the bed. Velkan was on top of Carl, kissing him and obviously taking control. When he heard the door open, he looked up and beamed at Gabriel. “ Master! ”
"I see you've been giving Carl his reward," Gabriel said, taking in the scene. "Don't let me interrupt."
“ I ’ ve been waiting for you, ” Velkan said, getting off of Carl and moving into a crouch. “ He is not well. He does not respond to me …”
"Carl?" Gabriel queried, immediately concerned. "What's wrong?" He moved over and sat down on the bed beside the pair.
“ I have failed you …” Carl murmured.
"How have you failed me?" Gabriel asked, wanting to know what Carl was thinking before trying to reassure him.
“ From the very beginning, I shouldn ’ t have given in, ” Carl said. “ If I had just remained your friend, then none of this would have happened. ”
"Don't talk like that," Gabriel admonished gently. "I love you. So does Velkan. None of this is your fault."
“ I think … I think it should go back to the way it first started, ” Carl continued. “ No sex. I will stay with you, but in my own room always. ”
"Why?" Gabriel asked, the word nearly choking him. "Why would you want to leave me?"
“ Because I only cause you pain, ” Carl answered in a flat voice and turned his face away from Gabriel. “ I ’ m a curse to you. ”
"No!" Gabriel snarled, grabbing Carl's chin and forcing his head around to look at him. "You are my lover. The man I love. I won't stand by and let you walk away from us like this. I told Velkan I'd fight for him and I'll do the same for you."
“ Why do you want me? ” Carl begged. Tears were already wetting his face. “ After everything …”
"Because I love you," Gabriel said, pulling Carl into his arms as best he could. Any thought of punishment was quickly forgotten. "You complete me. You are the gentleness I forgot how to feel."
Carl caressed Gabriel ’ s face and kissed him. “ Can one soul live in three bodies? ”
"Ours seems to," Velkan said, moving up beside Carl and stretching out against him. "Our Master is right. You complete both of us. Without you... I do not want to think of what we would become."
“ We will become what is destined for us, ” Carl said. “ No more and no less …”
"That's right. *We* will. Together. The three of us," Gabriel told them. "Now I don't want to hear any more talk about separate rooms, alright?"
“ I can stay with you and Velkan then? ” Carl asked. “ From now on? ”
"Yes," Velkan answered for Gabriel, shooting his Master a stern look. "From now on, this is the only bed you will sleep in. We were fools to let you stray so far from us in the first place."
“ Shall I say something profound now? ” Carl asked, with a nervous hiccup. “ Shall I say that what we share is not heaven, but is as close to perfection as we dare get? ”
"Don't say anything," Velkan said, laying a finger across Carl's lips. "Just let us love you now."
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ
Chapter 6: The Damned Chapter 6</title>
Chapter Text
Title: The Damned – Chapter 6
ADULT CONTENT. NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT INTENDED. NO MONEY MADE.
OPEN AIR INSANE ASYLUM
* * *
THE DAMNED
Chapter 6
By Creed Cascade and TJ
“ I won ’ t have it! ” Carl huffed at Gabriel ’ s announcement. He had tried to keep silent as Van Helsing told them he would be leaving for Rome with Aeson. He had lost it when Velkan picked up that their Master intended to leave them behind.
"Carl, be reasonable," Van Helsing implored. "It's not safe for you in Rome right now."
“ Nowhere is safe, ” Carl snapped back. “ You will not leave us here, Gabriel. ”
"Yes, Carl, I will," Van Helsing said sternly. He rarely spoke to Carl like that but he was not going to let the man anywhere near the Cardinal.
“ I am *not* a child, ” Carl said. “ You will not tell me what to do when it comes to Jinette. ”
"I am not treating you like a child," Van Helsing roared, stepping forward and grabbing Carl by the shoulders roughly. "But you will *not* go back there. Not while that monster still lives."
“ Is that an order? ” Carl asked in a deadly cold voice.
“If it has to be to make you stay here, then yes," Van Helsing told him, refusing to back down.
“ So, you ’ re choosing Aeson to stand at your side and not us? ”
"Carl... it's not like that," Van Helsing tried to explain. "You know I would never choose for someone else to stand beside me, but I don't want you going back there. I don't want you to have to see that monster again."
“ Fine, ” Carl said. He pulled away from Gabriel and went to sit down next to Velkan who had remained silent during the entire exchange.
"Carl, don't be this way," Gabriel pleaded, looking toward Velkan for help.
“ I will stay behind to protect him, Master, ” Velkan said. He had reacted with jealously when he had first met Aeson, but then with confusion when Van Helsing had continued to keep him. He had retreated into himself a bit, often not displaying his usual Gypsy passion or temper.
"Thank you, lupul," Gabriel said softly. "I would rather not leave either of you alone at present. Once this business with Jinette is done with, things will be better."
“ Yes, Master, ” Velkan echoed back. It was an old refrain that Velkan had used when he had first returned to Van Helsing from the grave.
"Lupul?" Van Helsing said, frowning. He really couldn't deal with both of them like this right now. He and Aeson needed to be on their way so they could get their grisly mission over with.
“ We are obeying, ” Velkan answered him. He moved fractionally on the bench, towards Gabriel. “ We could … say our farewells properly. ” He wanted his Master to remember his touch, but also if he could get one last touch, maybe he could convince him not to leave without them.
Van Helsing knew he had to be strong. If he gave in to Velkan now, he might not find the strength to leave. "I'm sorry, lupul, but we have to go," he said regretfully. "Look after Carl while we're gone. We'll be back as quickly as we can.
“ A kiss? ” Velkan implored.
"Of course, beloved," Van Helsing said, unable to deny the simply request. He kissed Velkan deeply, pouring all the love he felt for the man into it. When they pulled apart, he turned toward Carl, hoping his lover would at least allow him to say goodbye.
Carl moved to Van Helsing without being asked. He would not let his anger deprive them of this. He closed his eyes as he felt Gabriel ’ s arms wrap around him. When their lips parted, he whispered against his lover ’ s ear, “ For all of my antics and faults … even in the times I need protecting, I am a man, Gabriel. ”
"I know," Gabriel replied. "But so am I and I can not stand the thought of that beast touching you again. Forgive me my weakness, luv."
“ Then kill him, ” Carl said. “ But come home to us. ”
"You have my word on it," Van Helsing vowed.
<><><><><><>
“ They ’ ll be fine, you know, ” Aeson told Gabriel as they watched the shores of Britain disappear. They were on a ship heading toward Italy and Van Helsing was pale, but not from seasickness.
"I know," Gabriel replied. "But that doesn't make leaving them any easier."
“ They will sulk while you are gone, but when you get back, they will be all over you. ”
"Velkan will, but Carl won't," Gabriel said with a derisive laugh. "He'll make me work for it. Not that I blame him. If they'd gone off and left me at home, I'd be just as angry."
“ No one would have been able to order you to do anything, ” Aeson replied.
"Oh, they would not have been so foolish as to make it an order. My Carl is much more subtle than that."
“ I don ’ t doubt that, ” Aeson agreed. “ I do not presume to tell you how to live your life and I certainly do not mind spending the time alone with you … but, he may make your life hell for this decision. ”
"You can be certain of that," Gabriel said. He looked at Aeson for a moment, studying him closely. "I wish I could give you what you desire. I know they would abide it, but I do not think I could forgive myself for such a betrayal."
“ I have not asked for anything recently, ” Aeson defended himself. “ I will be dead and but a memory in your long life soon enough. ”
"You do not have to ask. I can see it in your eyes," Gabriel told him.
“ I cannot help that you are easy to love, ” Aeson sighed. “ Do not trouble yourself with my problems. ”
"You are my friend. I would see you happy."
“ Hunters of the Order aren ’ t meant to be happy. We live to serve. ”
"All God's children are meant to be happy," Gabriel countered. "Even us."
“ No, ” Aeson said, with a shake of his head. “ You are a different creature, Van Helsing. You are a Hunter who does not age or fear death the way the rest of we do. Do you know I am the oldest living Hunter serving the Order, other than you? The rest of those my age are all dead. ”
"I'm sorry," Gabriel replied softly. "I wish... there are many things I wish and precious few that I can manage. Know that if it were in my power, I would see you happy, my friend."
“ Let ’ s change the conversation to something happier, ” Aeson said and smacked Van Helsing lightly on the shoulder. He suddenly looked older as he faced the prospect that he couldn ’ t or wouldn ’ t be loved. “ Say… killing Jinette. ”
Gabriel smiled at the thought, a bit of the wolf showing through in the gleam of his eyes. "You may strike the killing blow, but I want to make the bastard hurt first."
“ It will be one of the highlights of my life, ” Aeson said, sneering as he looked out at the dark waves.
"Mine as well. All I have to do is remember what Carl looked like, broken and whimpering at his feet and my hatred flares white-hot."
“ He has the luxury of time to heal, ” Aeson added. “ And with Jinette gone, it will happen. ”
"I hope so. I truly despair for him at times. I know he has made little progress in getting past what was done to him. Not that I fault him, mind you. But I am worried."
“ Taking two lovers such as you did was not an easy choice, ” Aeson said. “ They are both needy in their own way and love you. ”
"I agree it was foolish, but it was not intentional. And Velkan has come a long way."
“ He has. ” Aeson was silent a long while and then he said the one thing he had promised he wouldn ’ t linger over. “ I could have loved you greatly, Gabriel. ”
"And I, you," Gabriel replied, matching Aeson's honesty. "If there were not others to be concerned with... "
“ Don ’ t, ” Aeson cut him off. “ This will be the last we ever talk about it. There is no ‘ if ’ for us. God gave you Velkan and not I. He also gave you Carl ’ s gentle soul in trust. You are merely my purgatory. ”
"I am sorry for that, my friend. I would not be the cause of your suffering. You are right about Velkan and Carl, though. They have been entrusted to me and I will not betray them."
“ Hunters are born to serve, ” Aeson repeated the phrase that Jinette had drilled into his head. “ We are not born to love. Think nothing of it. ”
Gabriel shook his head. "I will convince you of the folly of that statement if it is the last thing I do. And if I cannot, then Carl certainly will. He is fond of you, you know."
“ When he isn ’ t threatening to kill me, ” Aeson chuckled.
"Aye, but he only did that when he thought you were trying to come between us. He truly is a gentle soul."
“ Then let ’ s remember we are doing this for him. ” Aeson had to keep that in mind because he couldn ’ t give into his own painful memories of Jinette. He had been raised in a religious order since he was four years old and knew what a sin self-pity was.
"Not just for him," Gabriel said. "But for all of us. Hunters of past and future both."
<><><><><><>
“ It could be months before he gets back, ” Velkan said. He had been alone with Carl before, but never for that long and never without the knowledge that Van Helsing would return to him shortly.
"I know," Carl said, trying not to be short with the younger man. "Think of it as a test. He'll be quite pleased if we manage without him while he's gone."
“ I don ’ t want to manage without him, ” Velkan complained.
Carl walked over to him and wrapped his arms around Velkan. "Neither do I," he admitted. "But for the time being, we have little choice."
“ I don ’ t understand what we did wrong, ” Velkan said, he bent his head and started to nuzzle Carl ’ s neck for comfort.
"We didn't do anything wrong," Carl told him, a tingle running up and down his spine at the feel of Velkan's lips on him. "He just doesn't want to let me too close to Jinette. He's afraid... he's afraid I'll break if he does."
“ I understand the feeling, ” Velkan answered quietly. “ If Dracula wasn ’ t dead …”
"But he is," Carl said quickly. "And he can't ever hurt you again."
“ Jinette will soon be dead, Gabriel will soon see to that. ”
"Good. If ever a man needed to die, it is him. Aeson told me of some of the things he did to the children. If I had known..."
“ You lived in your lab, ” Velkan cut him off. “ Gabriel told me you did. You couldn ’ t have known. ”
"Perhaps not, but someone should have. Someone should have guessed at the cruelty he was capable of."
Velkan didn ’ t answer right away, instead he settled into Carl ’ s welcoming embrace. It wasn ’ t the same as his Master, but it was familiar and comfortable all the same. “ Carl? ”
"Yes, little Prince?"
“ Can you tell me what it ’ s like for you to love Gabriel? ”
"That's... that's not an easy thing to answer, but I shall try," Carl said. "It's... like he's a force of nature at times. Sometimes, when I let my mind think on things it shouldn't, it saddens me."
“ Me, ” Velkan filled in the blank easily enough, but he didn ’ t pull away from the embrace. “ For me, Gabriel is my existence. I vaguely remember what it was like to live before he came into my life … not the memories, but the idea of not being tied to anyone else. I envy the pure love you feel. I love him, but as a servant. I did not have the joy of choosing to love him. ”
"I think you are wrong," Carl told him. "I think you have simply chosen to love him so completely that you know nothing else. Yes, you are bound to him and that bond compels you to obedience. It does not, however, command you to love him as you do. That, Little Prince, comes from you."
“ It hurts me now that he is gone, ” Velkan confessed to Carl.
"It does me as well. And it hurts me to know that I am the reason he left you behind. I am sorry for that. If I could have changed his mind, I would have."
“ You aren ’ t the reason, ” Velkan told him. “ Jinette is. Could I have one of your potions? ”
"What potion do you want?" Carl asked, surprised by the sudden question.
“ I don ’ t know, something to ease the pain. ”
"Perhaps something to help you sleep," Carl suggested. He had a number of potions that would give Velkan a peaceful night's sleep and keep his dreams at bay. Perhaps once the younger man had rested he wouldn't feel the pain of Gabriel's departure so acutely.
Velkan used his hand to touch his temple lightly. “ It hurts here. A dull ache … as he get farther away, it only gets worse. ”
Carl let him go and moved to his small laboratory. "I have something here. This will help you sleep. In the morning, if you are still having pain, I have something else I can give you. Gabriel never meant for you to be in pain, Velkan. If he had known, I'm sure he would have taken you with him."
“ There was no point to tell him, ” Velkan said with a shake of his head. “ It isn ’ t normal … and I thought, if he felt it, he might come back for … us. So, that means he doesn ’ t feel it. ”
"Don't be so certain of that," Carl said, handing Velkan a vial of clear liquid. "Gabriel is stubborn. If he thinks he's doing something for our own good then he'll ignore whatever pain he's in. He probably doesn't realize you feel the same thing."
“ If he can ignore it, then so should I, ” Velkan said. He was rolling the vial in his hand, looking at it. “ I should not take this, then. The pain is a punishment for letting my Master leave without me. ”
"Don't be absurd," Carl huffed. "Take the draught. If anyone is at fault for Gabriel leaving without you, it's me."
There had been a sort of truce between Carl and Velkan as they learned to live together. Within the pack, Velkan thought of himself as the youngest and lowest ranking. He opened the vial and swigged back the contents. “ I know you think I ’ m like some spoiled child. ”
Carl couldn't stop the laugh that forced its way out at Velkan's words. He shook his head at the younger man and took the empty vial from him. "I do not think of you that way at all," he said. "I haven't for quite some time. You are young and impetuous, yes. And you feel things too greatly sometimes, but you are no child."
“ And you are no victim, ” Velkan snapped back a little sullenly. “ You don ’ t understand what it ’ s like. ”
Carl's eyes darkened at Velkan's words. "And just what is it you think I don't understand, little Prince?"
“ To be a never have been a real man, ” Velkan growled. “ I ’ ve always been under the command of another. My father … then, my sister. But none so complete as Gabriel …” He stopped and laid his hand over his heart. Maybe it was something in the painkiller, but he was saying things he had never even said to Van Helsing. “ But then knowing you enjoy it … desire and need it, is even worse. Knowing that the heavens sent you back as a gift for a man … and that you aren ’ t enough, that there is some sort of inherent problem with you …”
"Stop it!" Carl snapped angrily. "There is nothing lacking in you. If I had known it would lead to this I would never have allowed Gabriel's touch. The heavens sent you back for him because you alone were strong enough to endure such a trial."
Velkan recoiled a bit when Carl ’ s voice rose. He was a proud Gypsy prince who had fought vampires and evil since he was old enough to hold a weapon, but he had no defense against the angry voice of a loved one. “ I would not deny him you. ”
Carl stepped closer and pulled Velkan into his arms once more. "I would have if I had known it would make you feel this way. I'm sorry. I never meant to hurt you, my little Prince."
“ I am not a Prince anymore, ” Velkan said. “ I am dead to my people. ”
"You will always be a prince to me," Carl told him. "You will always be the proud gypsy prince that brought the light back to Gabriel's eyes."
“ He owns my soul, ” Velkan said. “ No real gypsy prince considered acting appallingly so that their Master would have to stay to punish him. ”
"I doubt any other gypsy prince has been so in love with Gabriel Van Helsing. He inspires men to do things they never would have conceived for they met him."
Velkan leaned in closer and whispered against Carl ’ s ear. “ Like loving a man other than Gabriel himself? ”
"Like loving a man at all," Carl said. "But yes, that, too."
Velkan ’ s mind was switching gears now. There was nothing he could do to bring Gabriel back to him more quickly, but his Master would be pleased if Velkan made Carl content. For whatever reason, his brain connected happiness to sex rather quickly. He started to nuzzle Carl ’ s neck. “ I don ’ t know if Gabriel would ’ ve accepted me without your guidance …”
"He accepted you long before I did," Carl said. "He might have tried to fight it, but he took you as his own that very first night." Carl shuddered as Velkan kissed and nipped at his neck. He suddenly found himself aching for the younger man and wanted nothing more than to drag Velkan to bed and let the man ravish him.
“ He didn ’ t want to accept me, ” Velkan insisted. “ I know that. He never said it, but I know if I hadn ’ t shown up, it would only have been a matter of time before he seduced you. ”
"If you hadn't shown up, as you put it, I would be dead by now," Carl said. "Gabriel would never have touched me. *You* gave him the courage to do that."
Velkan made a huffing sound as he dismissed Carl ’ s argument. He was now kissing behind Carl ’ s ear. “ You can take me like our Master does …”
Carl's breath hitched at the thought but his body wanted something else tonight. "Actually... I thought you might take me that way."
“ Will you tell me how you like it? ” Velkan asked. It was his way of asking to be told what to do, but he knew Carl didn ’ t like that all the time.
"Yes, my beautiful prince," Carl said, taking Velkan by the hand and leading him toward the bedroom they all now shared.
“ I would not change that we share Gabriel, ” Velkan told him. Part of him thought he shouldn ’ t talk about his Master here, with Carl like this, but he couldn ’ t stop himself. In his mind, the world revolved around Gabriel and he associated even his relationship Carl, through Gabriel.
Velkan listened to Carl ’ s whispered commands as he undressed him. He knew that even though he was the more active partner at the moment, it was actually Carl who was in control and that was the way it should be. Carl was comfortable and not cringing away from his touch.
"Yesss..." Carl moaned when Velkan began manhandling him onto the bed. He knew the young gypsy well enough to know how to guide him in this without actually having to tell him what to do. His compliance would be more than enough to keep Velkan going.
Soon Velkan was posed over Carl, ready to enter, but still there was a momentary hesitation, despite wolf instincts that were telling him to just take. “ Carl … yes? ”
"Please," Carl begged shamelessly. "Make me feel it, Velkan."
Velkan made a pleasant sound as he entered Carl, who he had made sure was stretched. He wanted to take it slowly, but then he felt the sweet pressure around his cock.
"God, yes!" Carl moaned loudly, pushing back against Velkan as he entered him. He knew the other man wouldn't pound him the way he truly wanted to be but that was alright. Carl would happily take whatever he could get.
Velkan started to pump into Carl and leaned over to kiss him. It wasn ’ t the same feeling that he got when he was kissing Gabriel, but he still felt a warm affection and love for Carl.
Carl responded to the kiss, reveling in the feeling of being taken by his lover. Just like with Velkan, it wasn't the same as when Gabriel took him, but there was love, affection and trust between them and it soothed him.
Their orgasms washed over them almost at the same time, like unpolluted ecstasy. Carl realized briefly that he didn ’ t even think of his past pain.
"It seems I was right to cast you from the church after all, Brother Carl," Jinette said from the doorway as he stared down at the pair in disgust. He had heard that Van Helsing and Aeson were coming for him and had beat a hasty retreat with what was left of his Inquisitors.
“ Jinette! ” Carl shrieked. He felt Velkan cover him with him with his body and the young man groping for a nearby weapon.
A sword at Velkan's neck stopped his movement then hands were grabbing him and pulling him bodily from the bed. "I would expect such behaviour from the gypsy whore but I thought you had learned your lesson the last time we were... together," Jinette smirked at Carl.
“ I take it missed you me, then? ” Carl spat, shaking in anger.
Carl suddenly found himself jerked off the bed and backhanded across the room. "Your orders, Cardinal?" the Inquisitor that had struck him asked.
“ Bind them, ” Jinette ordered. “ But be careful, the whore bites. ”
The Inquisitors made quick work of binding the pair. They left them naked in the hopes of making them feel even more vulnerable. They were, after all, as acute at mental torture as they were at the more physical aspects of it.
Now Jinette was circling around Velkan, the hems of his red Cardinal ’ s robe just touching the younger man ’ s feet. “ Now this one, after my Inquisitors are done with him, I think I ’ ll keep him for my own personal use. ”
"No!" Carl shouted, struggling against the bonds holding him prisoner. He would not allow Velkan to suffer at the hands of these men as he had done. He would not let Jinette break the young man.
“ Don ’ t worry, Brother Carl, this one is different than you, ” Jinette laughed. “ He ’ s prettier and younger. I ’ ll keep him alive and in relative good shape. He sort of reminds me of my Aeson before he got too old. ”
"Don't do this," Carl implored the fiend before him. "He's done nothing to deserve this. If it's a plaything you want, take me instead. Velkan wouldn't last a week in your care."
“ We ’ ll see, ” Jinette answered. “ But you ’ re acting as if I want you, Brother Carl, after two werewolves have had their way with you. ”
"I would have thought that was what you preferred," Carl said, trying desperately to sway the man away from Velkan. "You would be taking the one thing Gabriel swore to protect. He considers the boy almost his equal, but not me. Why do you think he left us here?"
“ Because he is a foolish, blind man, ” Jinette laughed. “ He never thought that I would have gotten wind of my rival faction ’ s plan to kill me. ”
"Please," Carl begged softly, bowing his head to Jinette in submission. "I will do anything you say... be anything you want... just do not harm the boy. He has seen too much pain in his short life already."
“ My plans for you are already set into motion, ” Jinette said and waved his hand towards the doorway. One of the Inquisitors nodded his head and left the room briefly. When he returned, he had a young man in tow with him. The boy was in his late teens, with a serious face. “ Now, Drew, come to your Master. ”
The young man moved to Jinette and went down on one knee to kiss the Cardinal's ring. He understood why he had been brought here. He was to begin his studies in the torture of heretics and he would start with these two.
Jinette ’ s hand went out and started to pet the boy ’ s hair in a way that spoke volumes. “ Drew is my current favourite. He ’ s a bit small to be a Hunter or Inquisitor, but he ’ s so damn pretty and eager. Think of this as either a reward or punishment, but either way he will get over his squeamishness about torture today. ”
"I will make you proud of me, Master," the boy said. He looked back and forth between the two bound men then up to Jinette. "Which of the heretics did you want me to start with?"
“ Start with the younger one, ” Jinette instructed. “ Did you know he ’ s a gypsy, Drew? Do you remember what I told you those heathens do to babies? They eat them. ”
"No!" Carl shouted once more, thrashing ineffectually at the ropes binding him. "I... I thought you wanted to keep him... the boy is inexperienced... he could kill him by mistake... " He knew he was babbling but he could not simply sit by and watch Velkan be tortured.
“ Start with the water torture, ” Jinette told the young man. Even as he gave those commands, some of the Inquisitors were carrying in a vat full of water. “ Simple, but effective. Don ’ t mark him just yet. He will be taking your place for the next few days. ”
Carl cursed as he watched the young man drag Velkan over toward the vat of water. He knew what was coming for the young gypsy and he wasn't going to let it happen. Suddenly the ropes at his hands gave way a bit and Carl increased his struggles, determined to protect Velkan at all costs.
Once his hands were free, he kept them behind his back to keep up the illusion that he was still bound. “ Jinette! Stop it! I ’ ll do anything if you stop this! ” Carl begged loudly to lure the old man closer.
Jinette grinned down evilly as he approached Carl. "Anything, whore?" he asked, his hands going to his robes to part the material. The thought of what it would do to Gabriel to find his precious friar submitting himself like this made his cock hard.
He couldn ’ t just kill Jinette. In the man ’ s last moments, he must suffer. This wasn ’ t the teachings of the Church that he had loved for most of his life, but this was the wolf speaking. It was a deep, internal need for revenge. He played up his disgust, but continued to beg and opened his mouth. Just seconds after Jinette ’ s cock entered his mouth, he bit down sharply.
Jinette screamed and pulled back sharply just as Carl had known he would. He watched in satisfaction as the Cardinal sank to his knees, holding his groin as blood seeped through his fingers. Spitting the offending bit of flesh from his mouth, Carl turned his attention to the stunned Inquisitors.
Even half drown and bound, Velkan was able to understand the moment to strike had come. He took out Drew in front of him with one sharp head butt. As the young man fell limply to the floor, Velkan set at attacking the closed man to him with a series of kicks.
They made short work of the stunned Inquisitors. Aeson had taken care of Jinette's elite ranks, leaving only these lesser ones behind. They were no match for a pair of determined hunters. When it was over, all lay dead except the boy. "Do we finish him as well?" Velkan asked, holding the unconscious youth over the vat of water.
Carl reached out and took the boy ’ s face in one hand. When he was unconscious, he looked too damn young. “ How old do you think he is? ”
"Old enough to torture us," Velkan spat angrily. "Old enough to stand by and watch while that beast made you..."
“ Young enough to know what it means to be Jinette ’ s favourite …” Carl said more softly. He looked over to Jinette who was lying in a puddle of his own blood and barely alive. “ Should we keep your pretty boy alive before you go to meet the devil? ”
Jinette remained silent, watching the pair as they held the boy between them. He knew his own life was over. He should have killed Carl when he had the chance but he had wanted to watch Van Helsing suffer too much. He knew what would happen if they left the boy alive. They would warp him to their own obscene beliefs. "Kill him," he whispered, his voice a mere ghost of its former self. "I'll not have him turned into the likes of you."
Carl left the boy in Velkan ’ s arms as he walked over to Jinette. “ And alive we shall keep him then, ” he said. He crouched down right next to the older man and hissed, “ Just remember it was me who killed you … I ’ m a Hunter, Jinette, and a servant of my Lord. I know you will face his wrath in the afterlife. ” With that he stood up and spit in the dying man ’ s face. “ Let him bleed to death. ”
"What of him?" Velkan growled, giving the body he held a good shake. He would let the child live if Carl wished it but he would not be allowed to roam free. If he so much as looked at Carl sideways Velkan was prepared to end his young life.
“ We keep him until the others get back from Rome, ” Carl said. “ We tie him up and then bury the dead. Clean up the blood. ”
"Agreed," Velkan said. He carried the boy out of the room and down the hall to what had once been Carl's room. Throwing him down on the bed, Velkan went in search of rope to bind the boy with.
<><><><><><>
Van Helsing bolted upright in his make shift bed, a feeling of dread and pain overcoming him. “ Velkan … Carl …” he groaned out.
"What is it?" Aeson whispered in the dark, Van Helsing's cry awakening him.
“ We have to return to England, ” Gabriel answered. “ Something ’ s happened to them. ”
"Are you certain?" Aeson asked as fear clenched him.
“ I can feel it! ” he growled. He was already out of bedroll and starting to throw everything together hastily. They were only one day ’ s hard ride from Rome and had stopped to rest the horses for a few hours.
Aeson began packing as well. He could feel the agitation pouring off Van Helsing, making him even more afraid for the two men they had left behind. He knew that if anything happened to them that Van Helsing would never forgive himself for leaving them there alone.
<><><><><><>
Drew was awake now and watching his captors carefully. The Cardinal had told them about their evilness and sins. He had woken up with aching and none of the Inquisitors or Jinette around.
"Would you like some water?" Carl asked when he noticed the boy was awake.
“ I want my Master, ” Drew said. The blonde man didn ’ t seem threatening, but he had learned that meant little.
"If you mean Jinette, that will not be possible," Carl said a bit reluctantly. He felt no remorse over killing the monster Jinette had become, but he was all too familiar with the pain of losing one's master.
“ I need to see Cardinal Jinette, ” Drew insisted. “ Take me to him! ”
"I'm sorry, young one, but I can't do that. Jinette is dead and buried. He will never harm another living soul again."
That ’ s when Drew started to shake. His entire world revolved around Jinette. He had been brought up to be a Hunter, but he knew the only reason he wasn ’ t dead now was because of Jinette ’ s personal attention and protection. This was the first time he had even seen the outside of Vatican City. “ Kill me …” Drew begged suddenly.
"No," Velkan said from the doorway before Carl could reply. He had heard Carl talking to the boy and had come to make sure he didn't do anything foolish like untie him. "You don't get off that easily."
When Drew saw Velkan, all of the training he had seemed to melt away with the colour in his face. He tried to struggle against the bonds and looked around the room wildly.
"Easy, young one," Carl said, trying to calm the boy. "We're not going to hurt you. Velkan didn't mean that quite the way it sounded."
“ I know what he is! ” Drew repeated in a panic. “ Jinette told me what he is! ”
"He is a gypsy prince and a Hunter of the Order," Carl told him. "Anything else Jinette told you was a lie."
“ He doesn ’ t lie, ” Drew mumbled. Now he was frozen and quiet as Velkan approached the bed he was tied to.
"Jinette is the father of lies, boy," Velkan told him. "I am no werewolf. ‘Tis true, I was once one, but no more."
“ D-Don ’ t talk about him that way … he ’ s a Man of God, ” Drew said with a shaky voice.
"He was a demon straight from Hell and I think you know it," Velkan said, stalking toward the bed. "He broke men for the sheer pleasure of seeing them grovel at his feet."
“ They deserved it, ” Drew repeated back what he had been told since he was a young child. He remembered watching his first prisoner die when he was five years old.
"Really? What was their crime? What did they do that was so heinous that they deserved such a fate?" Velkan challenged. "Did none of them cry out for mercy? Beg forgiveness?"
“ You must close your ears to their cries, ” Drew answered. “ They will find salvation in their death. ”
"And where in the Bible does it say that?" Carl asked softly. "Is it not the church's duty to offer forgiveness and absolution for sins?"
“ It doesn ’ t matter what the Bible says, ” Drew shook his head. “ It ’ s what the Cardinal says. The Cardinal is always right. ”
"Stupid child," Velkan spat. "Since when is the messenger of God more important than our Lord's own words?"
“ When that man owns you, ” Drew answered back too seriously.
"You are a fool," Velkan said, shaking his head. "Can I trust you not to unbind him, Carl?"
Drew didn ’ t let Carl answer. “ Kill me, gypsy. He won ’ t. I know you want to … I won ’ t go back. ”
"I won't free him, Velkan, don't worry," Carl said, ignoring the boy's outburst for the moment. "I'm afraid he'd be too much of a danger to himself at the moment."
“ Let me die …” Drew kept begging, his voice now raw and cracking. He knew that the Order would come and get him. He knew what happened to Apprentices who failed their Masters before they were full Hunters.
"Tell me what you fear so," Carl implored. He knew something was driving the boy's continued requests for death... something other than simply a desire to join his master.
“ I failed the Order, ” Drew answered. “ You were their servant once. You know what happens when you fail. ”
"Yes, I do," Carl agreed. "And it has never made me beg for death before. Tell me what you think will happen to you for failing in your mission."
“ I don ’ t want to pick one of the others to die …” Drew confessed.
"Pick one of the others?" Carl asked, frowning in confusion.
“ One of the other Apprentices, ” Drew said. “ To fail yourself, is to fail the group. ”
"My God," Carl whispered, crossing himself. "Has no one kept this monster in check at all? I promise you, young one, none of the others will be harmed because of your actions here."
“ You can ’ t promise that! ” Drew said. “ I could stop Jinette ’ s anger before … now who will …” He stopped when he released that Jinette was dead.
"It's over. He can't hurt you or the others any longer. You're safe now," Carl told him, trying to get through to him.
“ You don ’ t understand …” Drew mumbled. “ H-He owns me. There will be someone else … they ’ ll be as bad or worse. ”
"No, there won't be," Carl told him. "That will *not* be allowed to happen. There are those within the church that can be trusted. Even now, they are working to undo the harm Jinette has caused."
“ Who? ” Drew challenged.
"Several other Cardinals. Not to mention, Van Helsing and Aeson," Carl replied.
The boy brightened at the mention of Aeson ’ s name. “ Aeson Marapos? You know him? ”
"Yes," Carl said with a nod. "He was here before Jinette arrived. He and Van Helsing headed to Rome to... help with the situation. Most likely, he'll return here when they don't find Jinette."
“ Mr. Marapos is coming here? ” Drew asked and he had stopped any form of struggling. He had a look on his face that Carl usually saw when people referred to Gabriel.
"He should be," Carl said. "They *were* both supposed to return once their mission was complete. Would you like to see him?"
“ I s-saw him once …” Drew said in a nervous whisper. “ He ’ s the greatest Hunter alive. ”
“Well, that might be a matter of opinion,” Carl chuckled. "Though he is a rather... impressive... man."
“ He survived Cardinal Jinette …”
"He is not the only one," Carl said softly, "though they are few in number. I think... I think Aeson might be quite happy to see you when he arrives."
“ I might … behave until he comes, ” Drew said. “ I ’ ll only listen to him. ”
"I'm afraid I won't be able to untie you until then. Velkan can be quite protective when he feels his family is threatened."
“ I don ’ t care, ” Drew said. The truth was, he didn ’ t know what it felt like to have anyone care about him that much.
"Don't worry, young one. This ordeal will be over for you soon enough. I can already feel Gabriel drawing closer. In a few days time, they should be here."
<><><><><><>
Gabriel didn ’ t sleep the entire journey back to England. It had taken a death threat to get the small frigate to turned around, but finally he was close to home. The English cottage looked normal enough as they approached and Gabriel didn ’ t even wait for his horse to stop completely before he jumped down. “ Carl! Velkan! ” he bellowed.
Velkan was out the door even as his name left his master's lips. He had longed to meet the man en route but hadn't wanted to leave Carl alone with the boy. Now that Gabriel was home, however, he could set aside the burden of Carl's well-being, knowing his master would see to things.
Gabriel had arm full of Velkan within moments and the aching dread in his chest was gone. He had felt through the bond that Velkan was alive, but he could see faded bruises on his young lover ’ s face. With is werewolf healing, the original wounds must have been vicious if they were still lingering. “ Tell me, ” he growled.
"Jinette," Velkan said softly, giving in to a shudder at the mention of the man's name. "He and what were left of his Inquisitors showed up a couple of days after you left."
“ Where is he? And Carl? ” Gabriel was already striding towards the cottage with Velkan in tow.
"He's dead and Carl is inside with the one he wouldn't let me kill," Velkan replied.
“ Then I shall kill him, ” Van Helsing decided. He knew Aeson was following closely on his heels.
"Carl won't let you," Velkan said, trying hard not to sulk when he did. "He says the boy's a victim in all of this, too."
“ Boy? ” Aeson questioned. He saw the murderous look on Van Helsing ’ s face and hoped he wouldn ’ t have to intercede. He remembered that Jinette always had his favourite boy of the moment near him.
Velkan nodded. "It's why Carl wouldn't let me kill him for what he did."
“ Carl has been wrong before, ” Van Helsing announced and made his way to the bedroom in the back of the bedroom. He could smell Carl, but he could also smell a stranger in his home with the scent of lingering bloods of many.
"Welcome home, Gabriel," Carl said as the hunter strode into the room. "Did Aeson accompany you?"
“ I smell blood, ” Gabriel said. He kept one hand on Velkan ’ s wrist and quickly pulled Carl away from the bed.
"It's days old," Carl said calmly. "Nothing fresh."
Van Helsing pulled Carl to his chest and started sniffing him. He could see some of the same bruises that marred Velkan ’ s face. “ He tried to kill you. ”
"Not exactly," Carl said. "He only tortured me for a bit. Jinette would have killed me if I hadn't beat him to it. I killed him."
“ And him? ” Van Helsing asked. He nodded his head towards the bed where Drew was tied up.
"He is as much a victim of Jinette as everyone else in this room," Carl told him. "I would not see him die for his obedience to the order, misguided though that obedience was."
“ Fine, ” Gabriel answered curtly. He was happy enough to agree with Carl now that he knew the man was okay, but he would deal with the enemy later. “ Velkan, take him out back and tie him to a tree. Make sure his feet are off the ground. ”
"Gabriel, no," Carl said shaking his head. "He's little more than a child and he's made no move to harm us since Jinette was... dealt with. I told him there were good people in the church... people that would help him... don't make a liar of me."
“ I ’ m not afraid of him, ” Drew said, his voice cracking at the end.
"As well you shouldn't be," Carl told the boy. "This is Gabriel Van Helsing, a Hunter of the Order. He would never harm an innocent."
The young man stuck his chin out in defiance. “ I don ’ t care who he is. ”
"Don't be insolent, child," Aeson said from the doorway. He had stayed close, waiting to see what Van Helsing might do. He should have known Carl would not allow the boy to come to harm.
“ I ’ m not a child, I ’ m an Apprentice Hunter, ” Drew said. His eyes were now completely on Aeson and ignoring the other men in the room.
"You're a child until I tell you otherwise," Aeson declared. "The old Order is dead now that that fiend Jinette is gone. Things will be different from here on. I'll see to that myself."
“ He wasn ’ t that bad, ” Drew said in a softer tone.
"Yes, he was," Aeson said as he approached the bed. "He was a monster that preyed on children."
“ He kept me alive, ” Drew argued. “He stayed away from the others as long as I served him . ”
"He used you, boy. The same way he used every man here, except for maybe the gypsy. And that's only because he didn't get a chance to. He was the worst of mankind and the world is a brighter place now that he's dead."
“ He was my master …” Drew said. His tone was now lost as he looked up at Aeson. “ I wasn ’ t strong like you to leave him. ”
"You are stronger than you think," Aeson told him. "He is your master no more."
“ I have to have one, ” Drew said. Drew tried to shift closer to Aeson on the bed. “ Did the Order send you to my new master? ”
Aeson understood all too well what the boy was feeling. He had felt the same thing when Jinette had cast him aside in favour or someone younger. "The Order did not send me here for that, but I will take you on as my Apprentice."
“So, y ou are my Master then? ” Drew pressed. He wanted to hear the words.
Aeson glanced up at Van Helsing and saw the understanding in the man's eyes. "Yes," he said softly. "I'm your master now."
“ I know I ’ m old … but Jinette said that I was talented, ” Drew said. “ I will serve you well. ”
Aeson swallowed thickly, thinking about how *talented* the young man might be. "I am sure you will, though your duties will be different than they were with Jinette."
The boy ’ s face fell and he look like he had been slapped. “ Why don ’ t you untie him, Aeson? ” Carl suggested.
"Would you like to get up now, young one?" Aeson asked as he reached for the rope binding the boy's nearest hand to the bed.
Drew merely nodded as he was untied. He kept his head down as he pulled his limbs in close to his body and winced slightly when they tingled with the fresh blood flow.
Aeson began gently massaging his arms, helping to restore the circulation. "It will be alright. You'll see. I will be a good master to you. I promise I will."
“ I can be good …” Drew tried again, his voice lost. He set on of his hand in the middle of Aeson ’ s chest.
"I have no doubt of that," Aeson told him. He made no move to remove the boy's hand, knowing he would surely take that as rejection.
“ Will you be teaching all of the others, too? ” Drew asked. His hand was now loosely fisted in Aeson ’ s shirt and he had shifted on the bed so he was pressed against the much larger man ’ s side.
"Perhaps. It's not been decided yet. If I do, you'll have to help me. I'm afraid it's been a long time since I've tried my hand at teaching anyone anything."
“ I ’ ll do anything you want me, too, ” Drew told him. He had now laid his head on Aeson ’ s shoulder. “ I like you much better than Jinette. ”
"Oh, child," Aeson whispered, his arms going around the boy protectively. "I will never hurt you like he has. You will always be safe with me."
“ Seems like Aeson has found a new friend, ” Carl whispered to Velkan and Gabriel. He had thought this would happen. He knew the human hunter was rather apt to fall for the needy boy, whether he knew it or not.
"Let's leave them alone for a bit then," Gabriel said. In truth, he simply wanted his lovers away from the boy he still didn't entirely trust. And he wanted to find out what had gone on here while he had been away.
Carl took his lovers to the other bedroom in the cottage. He knew that Gabriel was still upset and Velkan wasn ’ t much better off.
They settled on the bed with Gabriel in the middle and Carl and Velkan on either side of him. "Now, tell me what went on here from the beginning," he said.
“ I can ’ t lie to you …” Carl started off softly. “ When Jinette first came in, he caught us off guard because Velkan was making love to me. ”
"You were in your home," Gabriel said before Velkan could jump to Carl's defense. "You thought you were safe here. You *should* have been safe here."
“ You ’ re not angry? ” Carl said. “ We were … without you …”
"That you and Velkan were making love?" Gabriel asked. "No. You have every right to be together whether I'm here or not. I would never begrudge you finding comfort in each other."
“ I accept him, Master, ” Velkan said a few short words he had never said before. “ I love him. ”
Gabriel felt a weight lift from him at Velkan's words. Velkan's final acceptance of Carl was all that had been lacking. Now perhaps Carl could come to believe that they really did want him there. Clutching both men to him, Gabriel leaned over and placed a soft kiss of thanks on Velkan's lips.
“ Velkan …” Carl said. He was a little taken aback, knowing that Gabriel would always come first, but that he was also loved. He would offer the younger man something in return that his Gyspy heritage and werewolf instincts would appreciate. “ I feel the same. I would die or kill for you. ”
"That, I already know," Velkan said, smiling softly. "You proved it when you offered that beast your body in exchange for my safety."
“ And you know our Master is going to blame himself for everything that happened …”
Velkan turned to Gabriel and regarded him seriously. "It was not your fault," he said. "He got word you were coming and slipped away before you could arrive. Do not blame yourself for the acts of a demon, Master."
“ I should have listened to Carl and never have left either of you alone, ” Gabriel said, first looking at Velkan then at Carl. His very soul hurt for what had happened to them.
"We survived," Carl said simply. "And maybe... maybe we needed to. You cannot protect us from everything, Gabriel, no matter how hard you try. You have trained us both well, though, and that training protected us when you could not."
“ I cannot help but want to protect you from pain, ” Gabriel told them. “ I love you both in a way you would never know. ”
"We know, Master," Carl replied. "And we would each do the same for the other. Why do you think I tried so hard to keep Jinette's attentions focused on me. I would rather endure his touch than see him lay a finger on our prince."
“ So, we have learned we would all sacrifice ourselves for each other, ” Velkan said. “ It is the way of the pack, so why torture ourselves over the truth. ”
"Agreed," Carl said, not wanting to give Gabriel the chance to wallow in his guilt. To Carl, it was over and done with. Jinette was no longer a danger to them and it was well past time they moved on.
“ I don ’ t want to stay in this place any longer, ” Gabriel said. “ It ’ s tainted. ”
"No," Carl said firmly, pulling away from Gabriel a bit. "I will not let him drive us from our home. He drove me from the church and I had no choice but to allow it, he will not do so again."
“ If it is your wish, then I will learn to get over it …” Gabriel gave in with a sigh.
"I know he left his taint here, Master, but I will not run from him again. Please, do not ask me to," Carl implored.
“ I won ’ t, ” Van Helsing assured Carl. He leaned over slightly and kissed Carl on the lips. He would do almost anything Carl asked of him right now. “ Maybe it ’ s time for Gabriel Van Helsing to go into retirement for awhile. ”
"But... what would we do?" Velkan asked, suddenly unsure. Being a hunter was the only thing he'd ever known his Master to do.
“ Get to know each other better, ” Gabriel told him. “ Love each other. When we are needed, trouble will find us soon enough. I ’ ve learned that. ”
"Will the church allow it?" Velkan asked. He knew Jinette would not have but he was unsure now that the man was no longer in control.
“ We will give the Order time to rebuild, ” Gabriel said. “ We have sacrificed much and they will have to allow it. ”
"You do realize we will have to return to Rome with Aeson," Carl said. "There will be much to answer for where Jinette is concerned. They will want to speak to us directly."
“ Yes, but after that, we return home, ” Van Helsing answered. “ I want at least a few months of relaxation for us. ”
"That would be nice," Velkan said. He didn't want to return to Rome but he would do as his lovers wished. The knowledge that they would be returning home afterward would be his comfort.
“ Try to sleep, ” Gabriel said softly to them both. He knew it was unlikely, but it was an excuse to simply lie there and hold them.
"I am tired," Carl admitted. "Perhaps when we wake up we can see to... other needs."
“ And that ’ s another reason to love him, ” Velkan chuckled. “ He ’ s a genius. ”
END.
Please, feed the authors: Creed Cascade and TJ